Page 1

‫‪3‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‪ -15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‪ -1387‬ﺁﭘﺮﻳﻞ ‪2008‬‬

‫ﻣﺪﻳﺮ ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺳﺮﺩﺑﻴﺮ ‪ :‬ﺭﺿﺎ ﮔﻮﻫﺮﺯﺍﺩ‬ ‫ﺮﺑﺨﺶ ﺍﻧﮕﻠﻴﺴﻰ ‪ :‬ﮔﻠﻨﻮﺵ ﮔﻮﻫﺮﺯﺍﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺑﻴﺮﺑﺨﺶ‬ ‫ﺩﺑﻴ‬ ‫ﻃﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻭ ﺻﻔﺤﻪ ﺁﺭﺍﻳﻰ ‪ :‬ﻋﻠﻰ ﺷﻴﺮﺩﻝ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﺷﺮ ‪ :‬ﻧﺸﺮ ﺳﺒﺰ‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ‬

‫ﭘﺮﻭﻳﻦ ﺍﻓﺠﻪ ﺍﻯ‬

‫ﻳﺎﺩﺩﺍﺷﺖ‬ ‫ﺁﺷﻨﺎﻳﻰ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﻋﻄﺎﻳﻰ | ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﮕﻰ ﺩﻭﺷﻴﺰﮔﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻰ‪ /‬ﺩﻛﺘﺮﺍﺑﺮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺍﻣﺎﻧﺖ‬ ‫ﺣﻞ ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ‪ /‬ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻋﻠﻰ ﻋﺰﻳﺰﻯ‬ ‫ﭼﺮﺍ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ ﻣﻰﺭﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪ؟ ‪ /‬ﻛﺎﺭﻝ ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‬ ‫ﭼﺎﻗﻰ‪ ،‬ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ‪ /‬ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻓﺮﺥ ﺷﺎﺩﺍﺏ‬ ‫ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻧﻜﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺭﻳﻚ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮ ‪ /‬ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻫﺎﻧﻴﻪ ﺯﺍﻳﺮ ﺭﺿﺎﻳﻲ‬ ‫ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ‪ /‬ﺩﻛﺘﺮﭘﺮﻭﻳﺰ ﻗﺪﻳﺮﻳﺎﻥ‬

‫ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ ﻓﻜﺮﻯ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺑﺎ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎ ‪ /‬ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻋﻠﻰ ﺗﻘﻰ ﭘﻮﺭ‬

‫ﺭﻭﻯ ﺟﻠﺪ ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ﭘﻴﺸﻴﻦ‬ ‫‪Director : Parvin Afjeh‬‬ ‫‪Editor in chief: Reza Goharzad‬‬ ‫‪Editor : Golnoush Goharzad‬‬ ‫‪Art Director & Graphic Designer : Ali Shirdel‬‬

‫‪Photos: Dreamstime‬‬ ‫‪ٍCover Photo: Irina Drazowa-fischer‬‬ ‫‪English Cover Photo : Zaviani‬‬ ‫‪Mailing Address: 5319 University Dr‬‬ ‫‪Dr. #129‬‬ ‫‪Irvine, CA 92612‬‬ ‫)‪(310) 259-5335 (For ad & article inquiries‬‬ ‫)‪(949) 280-2305 (Editor‬‬ ‫)‪(949) 786-6460 (Fax & general inquiries‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪8‬‬ ‫‪14‬‬ ‫‪16‬‬ ‫‪20‬‬

‫‪26‬‬

‫ﭼﺸﻢ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺧﺴﺘﻪ ‪ /‬ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻫﻮﻣﻦ ﺧﻠﻴﻘﻰ‬

‫ﺑﺨﺶ ﺍﻧﮕﻠﻴﺴﻰ‬

‫‪5‬‬

‫‪22‬‬

‫ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﭘﺮﻳﺸﻰ ﻭ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﻨﺶ ﻫﻨﺮﻯ)‪ /(5‬ﻣﺤﻤﻮﺩ ﻧﻔﻴﺴﻰ‬

‫ﻳﻮﮔﺎ ‪ /‬ﺍﻣﻴﺮ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﻟـﻠﻪ ﻓﺮﺩ‬

‫‪4‬‬

‫‪34‬‬ ‫‪38‬‬ ‫‪40‬‬ ‫‪42‬‬

‫‪45-62‬‬

‫‪Editor’s Note‬‬ ‫‪Moving Toward Harmony‬‬ ‫‪Cover Story‬‬ ‫‪Story/ Dr Payam Ataii‬‬ ‫‪Investing in Women and Girls‬‬ ‫‪Giving Your Child Constructive Criticism‬‬ ‫‪Seven Gateways to Happiness‬‬ ‫‪Dealing with Depression During the Holidays‬‬

‫‪Home Remedies for Cold Sores Cold Sores Alleviation‬‬ ‫‪The Arrogant Path To Extinction‬‬ ‫‪The Power of Hypnotherapy‬‬ ‫‪Ostrich: A New Red Meat‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪4‬‬

‫ﻳﺎﺩﺩﺍﺷﺖ‬ ‫ﺧﺮﺩ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺟﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺑﻨﮕﺮﻯ‬

‫ﺗﻮ ﺑﻰ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺟﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﺴﭙﺮﻯ‬

‫ﺑﻪﻛﻮﺷﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥﺻﻠﺢ‬

‫ﺟﻬﺎﻧﻰ‪،‬‬

‫ﺑﻪ ﺑﺎﻭﺭﻣﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺧﺮﺩﺟﻤﻌﻰ‪،‬‬

‫ﺑﻪ ﻧﻴﻜﻮﻛﺎﺭﺍﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻭﺍژﮔﺎﻥ ﻓﺮﻫﻨﮓﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺯﻫﺎﻯ ﻧﮋﺍﺩ‪ ،‬ﺟﻨﺴﻴﺖ ‪ ،‬ﺯﺑﺎﻥ‪،‬ﺳﻦ‪،‬‬

‫ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ ‪،‬‬

‫ﻛﻬﺘﺮﻯ ﻭ ﻣﻬﺘﺮﻯ ﻣﺎﻝ ﻭ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﻫﻢﺷﻜﺴﺘﻪ‬

‫ﻭﺑﻰﺭﻧﮓﺍﺳﺖ‪،‬‬

‫ﺑﻪ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﻬﺎﻧﻮﻧﺪﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺁﺯﺍﺩﻯ ﻭ ﻋﺪﺍﻟﺖ‬

‫ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰﻫﻤﮕﺎﻧﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﻭﺭﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‬

‫ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺷﻜﻮﻓﺎﻳﻰ ﻭ ﺭﺷﺪ ﺍﺭﺯﺵ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﺎﻟﻨﺪﻩ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻮﺷﻨﺪ ‪،‬‬

‫ﺑﻪ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﻬﺎﻧﻮﻧﺪﻯ ﻛﻪ ﻓﻀﻴﻠﺖ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺎﺭﺍﻥﺧﺠﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺩ‬

‫ﺭﺍ ﺷﺎﻳﺴﺘﻪ ﻫﺮ ﻓﺮﺩﺧﻮﺍﻫﺎﻧﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ‪،‬‬

‫ﻧﻮﺭﻭﺯ ﻭ ﺟﺸﻦ ﺭﺳﺎﻳﻰ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻓﺮﺧﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺭﺿﺎ ﮔﻮﻫﺮﺯﺍﺩ‬

‫" ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭﺟﺎ ﻥ " ﺁﺛﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﭼﺎپ ﻣﻰ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺻﻴﻞ‪ ،‬ﺗﺤﻠﻴﻠﻰ ﻭ ﻣﺴﺘﺪﻝ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻋﺘﻼﻯ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻭ ﺩﺍﻧﺶ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﻳﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫"ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ "ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ " ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﺗﻦ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ " ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻘﺎﻟﻪ ﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﺎﻯ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺖ ‪ ،‬ﭘﻴﺸﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺗﻦ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﺑﺎ ﻣﻘﺎﻻﺗﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺭﺍﻣﺶ ﻭ ﺁﺳﺎﻳﺶ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﻫﺎ ﻛﻤﻚ ﻣﻰ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﻨﺘﺸﺮ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﺩﺭ "ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭﺟﺎﻥ "ﻣﻰ ﺁﻳﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺟﺎﻳﮕﺰﻳﻦ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻯ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺱ ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻧﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﺛﺎﺭﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ" ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭﺟﺎﻥ" ﻣﻨﺘﺸﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻧﮕﺎﺭﻧﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺸﻨﻬﺎﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺻﻞ ﺭﺍ ﻧﮕﻪ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻛﭙﻰ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺎ ﺭﺍﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻣﺎ ﺑﻔﺮﺳﺘﻨﺪ ‪.‬‬ ‫"ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ " ﺁﺛﺎﺭ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻭﻳﺮﺍﻳﺶ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮ ﺍﺳﺎﺳﻰ ﺍﺛﺮﻧﻴﺎﺯﻣﻨﺪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻭ ﻣﺸﺎﻭﺭﻩ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﺍﺛﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﺎپ ﺁﺛﺎﺭ ﺩﺭ " ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭﺟﺎﻥ " ﺑﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻯ ﺗﺎﻳﻴﺪ ﺩﻳﺪﮔﺎﻩ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣ ِﺴﺌﻮﻟﻴﺖ ﺁﮔﻬﻰ ﻫﺎ ﻣﺘﻮﺟﻪ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﺍﺛﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ "ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ " ﻫﻴﭻ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﺴﺌﻮﻟﻴﺘﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺗﻜﺜﻴﺮ ﻭ ﭼﺎپ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﺩﺭ " ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ " ﻣﻰ ﺁﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﻓﻘﻂ ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﺍﺟﺎﺯﻩ ﻛﺘﺒﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﺍﺛﺮ ﻭ "ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ "ﺑﺎ ﺫﻛﺮ ﻣﺎﺧﺬ ﺁﺯﺍﺩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ‪.‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫ﻣﻌﺮﻓﻰ‬

‫‪5‬‬

‫“ﻟﺒﺨﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺭﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺷﺒﺨﺘﻰ‪ ،‬ﺷﺎﺩﻛﺎﻣﻰ ﻭ ﻛﻠﻴﺪ ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ”‬

‫ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﺑﺎﺩﻛﺘﺮﭘﻴﺎﻡﻋﻄﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺁﺷﻨﺎﻳﻰ ﻭﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ‬ ‫ﺑﻨﻴﺎﻧﮕﺬﺍﺭ ﻭﻋﻀﻮﻫﻴﺌﺖ ﻣﺪﻳﺮﻩ ﺍﻧﺠﻤﻦﻣﻠﻰﻣﺘﺨﺼﺼﺎﻥﺩﻧﺪﺍﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﺨﺴﺘﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩ ﻭ ﺁﺷﻨﺎﻳﻰ ﺑﺎ ﻫﺮ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ‪ ،‬ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺸﮕﺮ ﺷﺨﺼﻴﺖ ﻭ ﺍﺧﻼﻕ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺭﺗﺒﺎﻁ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻭﻳﮋﻩ ﺑﺎ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺗﻤﺎﻣﻰ ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺳﻼﻣﺖ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ ﺳﺮ ﻭ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩ ﻧﺨﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺍﻫﻤﻴﺖ‬ ‫ﻭﻳﮋﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺳﺒﺐ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﻭﻗﺖ ﻣﻼﻗﺎﺕ ﻭ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﭘﻴﺸﻴﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻳﺪﺍﺭ ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﻋﻄﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﻡ‪ ،‬ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻬﺮﺕ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ‪ ،‬ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﮔﺮﻭﻫﻰ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﺎﺭﻯ ﻭ ﺗﺼﻮﻳﺮﻯ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﺍﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎﻳﻰ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﻋﺮﺻﻪ ﺧﺒﺮﺭﺳﺎﻧﻰ ﺗﺎ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻯ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺘﻰ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺳﻄﺢ‬ ‫ﮔﺴﺘﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ "ﻧﺎﻡ ﺁﺷﻨﺎ" ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫"ﻟﺒﺨﻨﺪ" ﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻣﺰ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺧﻮﺷﺒﺨﺘﻰ‪ ،‬ﺷﺎﺩﻛﺎﻣﻰ ﻭ ﻛﻠﻴﺪ ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩ ﻧﺨﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﭼﻬﺮﻩ ﺩﻛﺘﺮﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﻋﻄﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﻳﺎﻓﺖ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻣﻬﺮﺑﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺵ ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺍﻋﺘﻤﺎﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻔﺲ ﻭﺁﺭﺍﻣﺶ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﺍﻭ‪ ،‬ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﻭ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻰ ﻋﻤﻠﻰ ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺮﻓﻪ ﺍﺵ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫‪(Tufts‬ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﻋﻄﺎﻳﻰ‪ ،‬ﺩﺍﻧﺶ ﺁﻣﻮﺧﺘﻪ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﻜﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻫﻬﺎﻯ ﻣﻌﺮﻭﻓﻰ ﭼﻮﻥ ))‪ (Harvard University‬ﻭ ) ‪Tufts University‬‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﺎﺩ ﭘﻴﺸﻴﻦ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ ‪ ، USC‬ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﻧﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺧﺪﻣﺎﺕ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺍﺟﻌﺎﻥ ﻋﺮﺿﻪ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻳﻚ ﺍﺳﺘﺎﺩ ﻭ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﺪﻣﺖ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪6‬‬ ‫ﻋﺮﺻﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺮﻓﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻭﺳﺖ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﮔﻮﻳﺪ‪:‬‬

‫ﺑﻪ ﮔﺴﺘﺮﻩ ﺁﻣﻮﺯﺵ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻫﻤﻜﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ‬ ‫ﻛﺸﺎﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻭ ﻫﻢ ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻳﻚ ﺳﺮﺁﻣﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻋﺮﺻﻪ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﻣﺪﺭﻥ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﺳﺨﻨﮕﻮﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺮﺍﺳﺮ ﺍﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ‪ ،‬ﺩﻳﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺘﻴﺎﺑﻰ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺮﻩ ﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺷﻴﻮﻩ ﻣﺪﺭﻥ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺗﻘﺎء ﺳﻄﺢ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻭ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻋﺮﺻﻪ ﺧﺪﻣﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﻳﺎﺭﻯ ﺩﻫﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﮔﺴﺘﺮﺵ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ‪ ،‬ﺍﻭ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﻨﻴﺎﻧﮕﺬﺍﺭ ﻭ ﻋﻀﻮ ﻫﻴﺌﺖ ﻣﺪﻳﺮﻩ ""ﺍﻧﺠﻤﻦ ﻣﻠﻰ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺼﺎﻥ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ" ) ‪Association‬‬ ‫‪(of Dental ProfessinalsalNation‬‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻭﻇﻴﻔﻪ ﻭ ﺭﺳﺎﻟﺖ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺭﺗﻘﺎء ﺳﻄﺢ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﺭﺁﻣﺪﻯ ﺣﺮﻓﻪ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﻳﺎﺭﻯ ﻛﻨﻢ‬ ‫ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻋﺮﺿﻪ ﻋﻤﻮﻣﻰ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻣﻮﺯﺵ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ‬ ‫ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﺎﻭﺭﺩﻫﺎﻯ ﻧﻮﻳﻦ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺣﺮﻓﻪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﮔﺴﺘﺮﺵ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻫﻤﮕﺎﻧﻰ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻛﻤﻚ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﺮﺳﺶ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺪﺍﻣﻴﻦ‬

‫ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ ﺳﻮ ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺭﻯ ﺗﻜﻨﻮﻟﻮژﻯ‬ ‫‪ Laser‬ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻢ "ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﺩﺭﺩ"‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻋﺮﺿﻪ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻢ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺷﺤﺎﻝ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻣﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﭼﻬﺮﻩ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻯ ﺻﻨﺪﻟﻰ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﻧﺸﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻫﻴﭻ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺍﺛﺮﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺗﺮﺱ ﻭ ﺩﺭﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺑﻴﻨﻢ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻓﺮﺻﺖ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰ ﻳﺎﺑﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺁﺭﺍﻣﺶ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺁﺳﻮﺩﮔﻰ ﺧﻴﺎﻝ ﺑﺮ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﻭ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻛﻨﻢ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﺪﻥ ﺭﺿﺎﻳﺖ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺷﻨﻮﺩﻯ ﺩﺭ ﭼﻬﺮﻩ ﻓﺮﺩ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻟﺬﺕ ﺳﺮﺷﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻨﺘﻘﻞ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺳﻮﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ‪ ،‬ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺑﺎﺯﺳﺎﺯﻯ ﻭ ﺭﻓﻊ‬ ‫ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﺎﺭﻯ ﻭ ﭼﻴﺪﻣﺎﻥ ﺁﺭﺍﻳﺸﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻓﺮﺻﺖ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺮﺍﻫﻢ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﻧﺎﺭﺍﺣﺘﻰ ﻭ ﺧﺠﺎﻟﺖ‬ ‫ﻟﺒﺨﻨﺪ ﺑﺰﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺯﻳﺒﺎ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺗﺐ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﻟﺒﺨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﺳﺎﺯﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺠﻤﻮﻋﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺿﺎﻳﺘﻰ ﺑﺪﻫﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﻮﺍﺭﻩ‬ ‫ﺧﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺮﺍ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺷﺤﺎﻝ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﭼﺮﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻟﺒﺨﻨﺪ ﺯﻳﺒﺎ‪ ،‬ﻳﻌﻨﻰ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﺭﻣﺰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺷﺒﺨﺘﻰ‪ ،‬ﺷﺎﺩﻛﺎﻣﻰ ﻭ ﻛﻠﻴﺪ ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻫﺪﻳﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻡ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻫﺪﻳﻪ ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻫﻤﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻫﺮﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﺷﺎﻳﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺮﻩ ﻣﻨﺪ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﮔﺎﻩ ﺣﺲ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﻓﺮﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺑﻠﻨﺪﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﻗﻠﻪ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺷﺎﺩﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﻡ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺻﻤﻴﻤﻴﺖ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﻛﺰ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻋﻄﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﻳﺎﻓﺖ‪ ،‬ﺣﺲ ﺣﻀﻮﺭ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻳﻚ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻧﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﻳﺎﺭ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻴﺎﺭ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


7 Dr. Payam C. Ataii, D.M.D BOARD CERITIFICATION Commonwealth of Massachusetts Dental License ‘96 California State Dental Board License ‘97 Nevada State Board License ‘05 DENTAL DEGREE & EXTERNSHIP Tufts University School of Dental Medicine ‘96 Harvard University School of Dental Medicine ‘97 AWARDS & DISTINCTIONS Winner of Invisalign Summit Clinical Achievement Award ‘07 Top Dentist Award (two years in a row) ’05, ‘06 American College of Prosthodontics Achievement Award DENTAL AFFILIATION National Association of Dental Professionals (Founder and Board Member) Academy of Laser Dentistry American Dental Association Academy of General Dentistry RESEARCH PROJECTS & PUBLICATIONS Aesthetic Trend & Technology Journal (Laser Dentistry technology leads the way to painless procedure) Journal of Dental Research (four publications) International Association of Dental Research NEWS AND NATIONAL MEDIA ABC Local News ABC National News NBC National News KTLA Morning Local News CBS San Diego Evening News

Laser Dental Center® LOCATION

24881 Alicia Parkway # H Laguna Hills, CA 92653 (949) 707-5273 (949) 637-1332 direct line WEBSITE www.LaserDentalCenter.info e-mail : NADPdrs@yahoo.com

March | April 2008

‫ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ‬.‫ﺣﻀﻮﺭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻯ "ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ" ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ ﻣﻦ ﺭﺍ‬،‫ ﻫﻤﻜﺎﺭ‬1700 ‫ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ‬ Winner of The ‫ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ‬2007 ‫ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ‬ 2007 Top Dentist Invisalign Award in United States& ‫ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻏﺮﻭﺭ‬،‫ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‬Canada .‫ﻧﻜﻨﻢ‬ ‫ ﭘﺪﺭﺵ ﺍﺷﺎﺭﻩ‬،‫ﺩﺭ ﭘﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﺨﻦ‬ ‫"ﺧﻮﺷﺤﺎﻝ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬، ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻛﻤﻚ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ" ﻭ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺕ‬ ‫ﭘﺪﺭﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺳﺮﻣﺸﻖ ﻭﺳﺮﻟﻮﺣﻪ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻗﺮﺍﺭﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻡ ﻭ ﺑﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﻭﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺕ ﺑﻴﺎﻧﮕﺮ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﻴﻦ ﻭﺍﻗﻌﻴﺖ ﻭ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ‬ .‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ،‫ﻣﺠﻠﻪ ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﻋﻄﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺯﻯ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺮﻭﺯﻯ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻤﺎﻣﻰ‬،‫ﺷﺎﺩﻛﺎﻣﻰ‬ .‫ﻋﺮﺻﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺁﺭﺯﻭﻣﻨﺪ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﺩﺑﻴﺮ‬-‫ﺭﺿﺎ ﮔﻮﻫﺮﺯﺍﺩ‬

‫ ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﺷﺎﺩﻯ ﻫﻤﺴﺮ ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻣﺎﻥ‬،‫ﻣﻬﺮﺑﺎﻧﺶ‬ ‫ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺩﻛﺜﺮ ﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﻋﻄﺎﻳﻰ‬،‫ﻣﺮﻛﺰ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﺍﻭ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ ﺍﺯ ﺗﺨﺼﺺ ﻭﻳﮋﻩ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭﺵ ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﭘﻮﻳﺎ ﻋﻄﺎﻳﻰ‬، ‫ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻮ ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺺ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺮﻩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺗﺎ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﻋﺮﺿﻪ‬ .‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻭ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﻛﻨﺪ‬ ،‫ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺵ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺸﻬﻮﺭ ﺍﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺍﺯ ﭼﻬﺮﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻫﻨﺮ ﺳﻴﻨﻤﺎ ﻭ ﺗﻠﻮﻳﺰﻳﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻬﺮﻩ ﻣﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﻫﻨﺮ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﺩﻧﺪﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ‬،‫ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺳﺒﺐ‬.‫ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺑﺮﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻣﻌﺮﻭﻑ ﺗﻠﻮﻳﺰﻳﻮﻧﻰ‬ (Who's Wedding is it anyways) . ‫ﺍﻧﺘﺨﺎﺏ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﻋﻄﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﻮﻓﻘﻴﺖ ﻭ ﮔﺬﺭ‬ ‫ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺳﺘﻴﺎﺑﻰ ﺑﻪ‬،‫ﺍﺯ ﭼﺎﻟﺶ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺭﻭ‬ ‫ ﻳﻚ‬، ‫ﻣﻮﻓﻘﻴﺖ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺯﺵ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﺎﻟﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ ﺿﺮﻭﺭﺕ ﻭ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﻗﻠﺒﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ‬،‫ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ ﺍﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ‬،‫ﺭﺿﺎﻳﺘﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺑﺨﺸﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻬﺎﻳﺖ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‬ :‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺣﻀﻮﺭ ﺩﺭ ﺻﺤﻨﻪ ﻋﻤﻮﻣﻰ ﻭﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ‬ ‫ ﭼﺮﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ‬،‫ﺩﻳﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻭﺳﺖ ﺩﺍﺭﻡ‬

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﻰ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ‬

‫‪8‬‬

‫ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﮕﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺷﻴﺰﮔﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﺍﺑﺮﺍﻫﻴﻢ ﺍﻣﺎﻧﺖ‬

‫ﺍﺳﺘﺎﺩ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺑﺎﻟﻴﻨﻰ‬ ‫ﻰ‬

‫ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﺍﻟﻬﻪ ﺍﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻘﺎﻟﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺗﺤﺖ‬ ‫ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ "ﺣﻘﻮﻕ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ" )ﻣﺠﻠﻪء‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩء ‪ (12‬ﺍﺯ ﺗﺒﻌﻴﺾ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﭼﺎﻟﺶ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﻫﻮﻳﺘﻰ ﺑﺎﺯ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪﻩء ﺗﺤﻘﻖ ﺣﻘﻮﻕ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻔﺼﻴﻞ ﺳﺨﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻟﺰﻭﻡ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﺯﻯ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﺷﺎﺭﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺶ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻭﻳﮋﻩ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﻌﺮﺽ ﺧﻄﺮ ﻧﻘﺾ ﺣﻘﻮﻕ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺴﺎﻻﻥ ﭘﺴﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺣﻘﻮﻕ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﺍﻃﻼﻋﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﻓﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ ﺟﻨﺴﻰ‪ ،‬ﺟﻨﺴﻴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺗﻮﻟﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﺜﻞ‪ ،‬ﺯﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯﺩﻭﺍﺝ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺗﺤﻤﻴﻠﻰ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺍ ﺑﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﺣﻘﻮﻕ ﺯﻥ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎﺋﻰ ﻭ ﺗﻔﺮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺑﺮﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺗﺼﻤﻴﻤﺎﺕ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻭﻳﮋﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺍﺯﺩﻭﺍﺝ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ‬ ‫ﺟﻨﺴﻰ‪ ،‬ﻫﻢ ﺟﻨﺲ ﮔﺮﺍﻳﻰ‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ‪ ،‬ﻭ‬ ‫ﺟﺴﺘﺠﻮﻯ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺴﻴﺮ ﻫﻮﻳﺖ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ )ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻛﻴﺴﺘﻰ()‪ (2‬ﺗﻔﺎﻭﺕ ﻓﺎﺣﺸﻰ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺰﺭﮔﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻳﻊ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺯﻧﺎﺷﻮﻳﻰ ﺁﻳﻨﺪﻩء‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﻛﺸﻤﻜﺶ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺑﻬﺎﻣﻰ ﺑﻴﻦ ﻧﻘﺶ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﻨﺴﻰ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯﻯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻜﺘﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺘﻮﺟﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ ﺟﻨﺴﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺿﺎﻳﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺭﺳﻮﻡ ﻭ ﺁﺩﺍﺏ ﻗﺪﻳﻤﻰ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺷﺮﺍﺋﻂ ﺗﺮﺑﻴﺘﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻗﺎﺩﺭ ﺑﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻯ ﺑﻰ ﭘﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺁﺷﻜﺎﺭ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ ﺩﺭﻭﻧﻰ ﻭ ﻗﻠﺒﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻘﺎﻟﻪ ﺳﻌﻰ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻡ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺍﺷﻜﺎﻻﺕ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺩﻭﺷﻴﺰﮔﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻓﺮﺍﻳﻨﺪ ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﮕﻰ ﻭ ﺗﻔﺮﺩ)‪ ،(1‬ﺍﺷﺎﺭﻩ ﻛﻨﻢ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﻣﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺭﻭﻧﺪ ﺟﺪﺍﻳﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻭﺑﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺁﺳﺎﻥ ﺗﺮ ﮔﺮﺩﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻜﺎﺕ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺧﺘﻰ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻴﭻ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻯ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﻋﻮﺍﻃﻒ ﻭ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ ﻭﺍﻗﻌﻰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻈﺮ ﺗﻴﺰ ﺑﻴﻦ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻭﻳﮋﻩ ﺩﻭﺷﻴﺰﮔﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻧﻮ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ‪ ،‬ﻣﺨﻔﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺑﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﮔﻔﺘﺎﺭ ﻭ ﻛﺮﺩﺍﺭ ﻇﺎﻫﺮﻯ‬

‫ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻭﺷﻴﺰﮔﺎﻥ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻰ‬ ‫) ﺑﺮﻭﻥ ﻣﺮﺯﻯ(‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻡ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻣﺘﻮﺟﻪ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﮔﻴﺠﻰ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻡ‪ ،‬ﭼﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﺟﺴﺎﺭﺕ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﺯﺍﺩ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﺟﻨﺴﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺑﭙﺮﺩﺍﺯﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺨﻔﻰ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ ﺍﺯ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺶ ﻋﻠﻞ ﺍﺑﻬﺎﻡ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺳﺮ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯﻯ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺑﺮﻭ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻭﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﭘﺴﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ‬ ‫ﺟﻨﺴﻰ ﺯﻭﺩﺭﺱ ﻭ ﻓﺎﻗﺪ ﺗﻌﻬﺪ ﺑﺮ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪،‬ﻻ‬ ‫ﺍﺑﺎﻟﻰ ﻭ ﺑﻰ ﺑﻨﺪ ﻭﺑﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮﺩ ﻣﺰﺍﺟﻰ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺟﻨﺴﻰ ﻭ ﻓﻘﺪﺍﻥ ﻟﺬﺕ ﺩﺭ ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ ﺯﻧﺎﺷﻮﻳﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺷﻜﻮﻩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ ﻭ ﺟﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ ﻧﻴﺮﻭﻣﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻯ" ﻣﺎﺩﺭ‪-‬ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﻯ" ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺭﺍﻥ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﻰ‪ ،‬ﺳﻨﮓ ﺑﻨﺎﻯ ﺁﺭﺍﻣﺶ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻤﻨﻰ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ ﻧﻮﺟﻮﺍﻧﻰ ﻭ ﺑﻠﻮﻍ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺩﺷﻮﺍﺭ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻧﺪ ﺟﺪﺍﻳﻰ ﭘﺴﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻭﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﭘﺴﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﻫﻮﺭﻣﻮﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﺴﺘﻮﺳﺘﺮﻭﻥ)‪ (3‬ﺳﺮﻳﻌﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺁﺯﺍﺩﻯ‪ ،‬ﻓﺮﺩﻳﺖ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﮕﻰ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻣﻰ ﻳﺎﺑﻨﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺩﻭﺷﻴﺰﮔﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻫﻮﺭﻣﻮﻥ ﭘﻴﺘﻮﺳﻴﻦ)‪ (4‬ﻛﻪ ﻋﺎﻣﻞ‬ ‫ﺷﻴﻤﻴﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﻬﻤﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻤﺒﺴﺘﮕﻰ‪ ،‬ﻋﺸﻖ ﻭ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﺯﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﻳﺮ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﻧﺪ "ﺟﺪﺍﻳﻰ‪-‬‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺩﻳﺖ"‪ (1)،‬ﺩﺳﺖ ﻣﻰ ﻳﺎﺑﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﻢ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺳﺮﻛﻮﺏ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻫﺎﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ‬ ‫ﺗﺒﻌﻴﻀﺎﺕ ﺟﻨﺴﻰ‪ ،‬ﻳﻌﻨﻰ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺁﺯﺍﺩﻯ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﺴﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭﺧﺸﻢ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺗﻨﻔﺮﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺗﺒﻌﻴﺾ ﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﮕﻰ ﻭ ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺗﻌﻮﻳﻖ ﻣﻰ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻮﻳﺴﻨﺪﻩ ء ﺷﻬﻴﺮ ﺍﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎﻳﻰ‪ ،‬ﺧﺎﻧﻢ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﻧﺴﻰ ﻓﺮﺍﻳﺪﻯ)‪ ،(5‬ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﭘﺮ ﻓﺮﻭﺵ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ‬ ‫"ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻡ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩﻡ")‪ (6‬ﻣﻨﺘﺸﺮ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ 30 ،‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺎ ﻭﺟﻮﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ‪30‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪9‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻠﻴﻮﻥ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﻫﺎ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﺍﻭﺭﺍ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﺗﻔﺎﻭﺕ ﻣﻬﻤﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻓﺮﻫﻨﮓ ﻏﺮﺑﻰ‪ ،‬ﻧﻴﺰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻰ ﺑﺮﻭﻥ ﻣﺮﺯ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺣﺎﻃﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﻌﻮﻳﻖ ﺧﻮﺩ ﭘﺎﻳﻰ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻛﻤﻚ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻪء ﺭﻭﻧﺪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ‪ ،‬ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ‪ ،‬ﺍﻗﺘﺼﺎﺩﻯ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺳﻴﺎﺳﻰ ﺗﺮﻗﻰ ﭼﺸﻤﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﺎﺳﻔﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﺪﻣﺎﻥ ﻋﺎﻃﻔﻰ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺍﻯ ﻧﺎﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺁﮔﺎﻩ‪ ،‬ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻛﻮﺷﺶ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ ﻭﺍﺑﺴﺘﮕﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﻣﺤﺮﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺖ ﻣﻬﺮ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻯ ﺑﻜﺎﻫﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺯﺩﻭﺍﺝ ﻫﻢ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﻫﻨﻮﺯﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﭘﻴﺎﻡ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺿﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻧﻘﻴﻀﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﻫﻮﻳﺖ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻛﻴﺴﺘﻰ ﺯﻧﺎﻧﻪ ﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﺪﻝ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﻫﻤﮕﻰ‬ ‫ﺯﻥ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻫﻮﻳﺖ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ ﻫﺮ‬ ‫ﻛﺪﺍﻡ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺴﺘﻘﻞ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﻬﻢ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻋﻴﻦ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺩﺷﻮﺍﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺗﺴﻠﻂ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ‪،‬ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎﻳﻰ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻓﺮﻣﺎﻧﻰ‪ ،‬ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﻣﻨﺪ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻪ ﻭ ﺗﻜﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻫﺮﮔﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻭﺷﻴﺰﮔﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺴﻴﺮ ﺑﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻋﺸﻖ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻤﻨﻰ ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺣﻔﻆ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺷﺮﺍﺋﻂ ﺁﺭﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﻭ ﻣﻄﻠﻮﺏ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻳﺎﺏ"‪ " .‬ﺑﻪ ﻫﺮ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﻮﻳﻨﺪ ‪ ":‬ﺩﺧﺘﺮﻡ ﺑﺮﻭ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﺏ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﻫﻰ ﻛﻪ ﮔﺎﻡ ﺑﮕﺬﺍﺭﻯ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﻳﺎ ﻧﺎ ﺩﺭﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺗﻮﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺳﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻢ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﻢ ﻻﺯﻡ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻯ"!‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻴﺎﺕ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﺭﺱ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﮔﻔﺘﺎﺭ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺻﻤﻴﻤﺎﻧﻪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﻝ‪ ،‬ﻗﺒﻮﻝ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﻭﺟﻮﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﻃﻰ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺴﻴﺮ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﭘﺴﺮﺍﻥ ﺁﺳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺗﺮ ﻭ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﻗﺒﻮﻝ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻣﺘﺎﺳﻔﺎﻧﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺷﺮﺍﺋﻂ ﺍﻳﺪﻩ ﺁﻝ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﺭﻭ ﺑﺮﻭ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﻇﺎﻫﺮﻯ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﻭ ﻗﺎﺑﻠﻴﺖ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﺣﺮﻓﻪ ﺍﻯ‪ ،‬ﺁﻣﻮﺯﺷﻰ‪ ،‬ﺳﻴﺎﺳﻰ ﻭ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﻯ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ ﻧﺎ ﻫﺸﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﻳﺸﺘﻦ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﻳﻚ ﺯﻥ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ‪ ،‬ﺍﺭﺯﻳﺎﺑﻰ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺗﺤﺼﻴﻞ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺼﻰ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻡ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻮﻟﺪ‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻧﺸﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﺟﺪﺍﻳﻰ ﻭ ﺩﻭﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ ﻛﺎﺭ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﺷﺪﻳﺪ ﻣﺒﺘﻼ ﺷﺪﻩ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻭﺑﻪ ﺳﺮﻋﺖ ﭘﻴﻮﺳﺘﮕﻰ ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰ ﺑﺨﺸﻨﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻭﺭ ﻫﺎ ﻳﺎ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻴﺎﺕ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻜﺮﺍﺭ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺧﺸﻤﮕﻴﻦ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺮﺩ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺗﻘﻠﻴﺪ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺎﻧﻨﺪﻯ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻧﻖ ﺯﺩﻥ ﻭ ﻣﺤﺎﻓﻈﺖ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺣﺪ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻣﻰ ﺯﻧﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺳﻄﻮﺭﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻗﺪﻳﻢ ﻳﻮﻧﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺭﻭﻡ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻭﻳﮋﻩ ﺍﻓﺴﺎﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﭘﺮ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻯ "ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ" )‪ (7‬ﻭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻧﺶ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺵ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﮔﻮﻧﺎﮔﻮﻥ ﺟﺪﺍﻳﻰ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﮔﺮﺍﻳﻰ ﺩﻭﺷﻴﺰﮔﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺑﺤﺚ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﺮ‬

‫ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺗﻔﺴﻴﺮ ﻫﺎﻯ ﮔﻮﻧﺎﮔﻮﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺳﻄﻮﺭﻩ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺩﻳﺪﻣﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ ﻓﻘﻴﺪ ﻓﺮﺍﻧﺴﻮﻯ ﺩﻛﺘﺮ "ﻫﻠﻦ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﻳﭻ")‪ (8‬ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺟﺎﻟﺐ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻈﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺭﺳﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﻳﭻ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﺑﺮ ﺧﻰ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻗﻬﺮﻣﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﻄﻮﺭﻩ ﺍﻯ ﭼﻮﻥ‬ ‫" ﺁﺭﺗﻤﻴﺲ")‪" ،(9‬ﺁﺗﻨﺎ")‪ ،(10‬ﻭ "ﺳﺎﻳﻜﻰ")‪(11‬‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩ ﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﺰﺩ ﺑﺎ ﻧﻮﻯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻭ ﺍﻟﻬﻪ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺯﻥ ﻧﻴﺮﻭﻣﻨﺪﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻫﻤﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩﺍﺕ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻭﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺮ " ﺯﺋﻮ ﺱ")‪ (12‬ﺧﺪﺍﻯ ﺧﺪﺍﻳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻗﻬﺮﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﻄﻮﺭﻩ ﺍﻯ ﻣﺴﻴﺤﻰ ﻣﺮﻳﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﻘﺪﺱ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﻋﻴﻦ ﺑﺎﻛﺮﻩ ﻣﺎﻧﺪﻥ ‪،‬ﭼﻬﺎﺭ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪10‬‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺷﺪﺕ ﻭﺍﺑﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﻫﺎﻳﺶ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﻭﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎﻟﻚ‬ ‫ﺑﻰ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻭ ﭼﺮﺍﻯ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ " ﭘﺮﺳﻔﻮﻧﻪ")‪ (13‬ﺑﺎ ﻟﻘﺐ‬ ‫"ﺩﻭﺷﻴﺰﻩ ﻣﻘﺪﺱ" ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﻣﻰ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﺑﻠﻮﻍ ﺟﻨﺴﻰ ﻭﻗﺘﻰ ﻧﺨﺴﺘﻴﻦ ﺩﻭﺭﻩ ﻋﺎﺩﺕ ﻣﺎﻫﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺮﺍﻥ ﻛﻮﭼﻜﺘﺮﺵ ﺑﻪ ﺻﺤﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺗﺎ ﮔﻞ ﺧﺸﺨﺎﺵ ﺑﭽﻴﻨﻨﺪ ) ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻞ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﺎﺩﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺷﻰ ﻭ ﺑﻴﺨﺒﺮﻯ ﺑﻮﺩ( ﻭ ﺑﻠﻮﻍ ﻭﻯ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺟﺸﻦ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺘﺎﺳﻔﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺣﻔﺎﻇﺖ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺩﻭﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻛﺎﻟﺴﻜﻪ ﻣﺠﻠﻞ ﺧﺪﺍﻭﻧﺪﮔﺎﺭ ﺩﻭﺯﺥ ﻭ ﺳﺮ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﮔﺎﻥ ﻳﻌﻨﻰ " ﻫﻴﺪ ﻳﺲ")‪ (14‬ﺳﺮﺭﺳﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺳﻔﻮ ﻧﻪ ﺣﻤﻠﻪ ﻭﺗﺠﺎﻭﺯ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭﺳﭙﺲ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺯﻭﺭ ﺭﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻧﻴﺎﻯ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺩ ﺗﺎ ﻣﻠﻜﻪ ﺩﻭﺯﺥ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺛﺮﻭﺕ ﻭ ﺟﻼﻝ ﺧﺪﺍﻭﻧﺪﮔﺎﺭ ﺩﻭﺯﺥ ﺑﻬﺮﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﻴﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺨﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﻄﻮﺭﻩ ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻧﻤﺎﺩﻯ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﺨﺘﻰ ﻭ ﺯﺑﻮﻧﻰ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻧﻰ ﺍﺷﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺴﻦ ﻭﻟﻰ ﻗﺪﺭﺗﻤﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺛﺮﻭﺗﻤﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺯﻭﺭﻛﻰ ﺍﺯﺩﻭﺍﺝ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭﺳﺮﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻗﺮﺑﺎﻧﻰ ﺧﺸﻮﻧﺖ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺣﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ "ﺷﻬﺒﺎ ﻧﻮﻳﻰ" ﺩﺭ ﻭﺍﻗﻊ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﮔﻮﺭ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺣﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﻣﻴﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺮﺍﻥ ﭘﺮ ﺳﻔﻮ ﻧﻪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﻭﺣﺸﺖ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺮﻋﺖ‬ ‫ﻧﺰﺩ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﺯ ﮔﺸﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺭﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺮ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻃﻼﻉ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ ﺑﺎ ﺧﺸﻢ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺪﻭﻩ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﺳﺮﺍﺳﺮ‬ ‫ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻦ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺵ ﺟﺴﺘﺠﻮ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ‬ ‫"ﺁﭘﻮﻟﻮ")‪)،(15‬ﺧﻮﺭﺷﻴﺪ( ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺛﺮﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻭﻯ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻳﺎﺑﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﭘﻮﻟﻮ‬ ‫"ﺁﭘﻮﻟﻮ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻪ ﻭﻗﺎﻳﻊ ﺭﻭﺯﺍﻧﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰ ﺑﻴﻨﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺧﺒﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻫﻴﺪﻳﺲ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺵ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻧﻴﺎﻯ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺧﺪﺍﻳﺎﻥ ﺍﻋﻼﻡ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺵ ﭘﺮﺳﻔﻮﻧﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﺻﺮﻓﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺗﻌﻠﻖ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻧﮕﺮﺩﺍﻧﻨﺪ ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﻫﺎ ‪ ،‬ﺟﺎ ﻧﻮﺭﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺁﺛﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺎﺑﻮﺩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺧﺪﺍﻳﺎﻥ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺷﮕﻔﺖ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰ ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ‬ ‫ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺠﻰ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻫﻴﺪﻳﺲ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺘﻘﺎﻋﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﺴﺮﺵ ﺭﺍ ﻫﺮ ﺳﺎﻝ ‪ 6‬ﻣﺎﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻬﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺗﺎﺑﺴﺘﺎﻥ ﻳﻌﻨﻰ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺷﻜﻮﻓﺎﻳﻰ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ‪ ،‬ﻧﺰﺩ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻓﺼﻮﻝ ﺳﺮﺩﻯ ﻭ ﻳﺨﺰﺩﮔﻰ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﭘﺮﺳﻔﻮﻧﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﺩﻧﻴﺎﻯ ﻣﺮﺩﮔﺎﻥ ﻧﺰﺩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﮕﻬﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻔﻬﻮﻡ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺨﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﻄﻮﺭﻩ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺣﺘﻰ ﭘﺲ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺍﺯ ﺍﺯﺩﻭﺍﺝ‪ ،‬ﭘﺮﺳﻔﻮﻧﻪ‪ ،‬ﻫﻴﭻ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ‬ ‫ﻛﻴﺴﺘﻰ"ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭ ﮔﺮﻭ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻧﻴﻤﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻮﻳﺖ ﻭ" ﺧﻮﺩ ﻛﻴﺴﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺵ ﻣﻰ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺩﻭ ﺩﻟﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﺿﻄﺮﺍﺏ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺟﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﻭ ﺑﺎﻭﺭ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭ‪ ،‬ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺸﺎﻫﺪﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﮕﻰ ﺑﺎﺯ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫" ﺁﺗﻨﺎ" ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺩﻭﻡ ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻰ ﻗﺪﺭﺗﻰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺮﺵ ﻭ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺳﺎﻳﺮ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺧﺸﻤﮕﻴﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻣﻌﺎﻣﻠﻪ ﺑﺎ ﻫﻴﺪﻳﺲ ﺭﺍ ﻇﺎﻟﻤﺎﻧﻪ ﺗﻠﻘﻰ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺵ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺑﻴﺰﺍﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺎﻳﻞ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺗﻮﻟﺪ ﻣﺠﺪﺩ‪ "،‬ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ" ﺑﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺁﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺳﭙﺲ ﻧﺰﺩ ﺯﺋﻮﺱ ﻡ ﻳﺮﻭﺩ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺶ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻭﻯ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻣﺮﺩ ﺻﻔﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ! ﺯﺋﻮﺱ‬ ‫ﺍﻭﺭﺍ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ ﻭ ﺑﺎﻟﻎ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺯﺍﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺗﻮﺻﻴﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺎﺷﻮﻳﻰ ﻭ ﺑﭽﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﺍﺟﺘﻨﺎﺏ ﻛﻨﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻟﺒﺎﺱ ﺭﺯﻡ ﺑﭙﻮﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﻟﻬﻪ ﻗﻬﺮﻣﺎﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺭﺯﻣﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺟﻨﮕﺠﻮﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺸﺘﺎﺑﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺨﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﻄﻮﺭﻩ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺑﺮﺩﻥ ﻓﻜﺮ ﻭ ﻣﻐﺰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻗﺪﺭﺗﻤﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﭼﻨﺎﻥ ﭼﻪ ﺁﺭﺯﻭﻯ ﻭﺭﻭﺩ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻧﻴﺎﻯ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺻﻔﺎﺕ ﺯﻧﺎﻧﻪ ﻭ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﻳﺶ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻬﺎﺭ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻛﺴﺐ ﻋﻠﻢ ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺣﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻗﻬﺮﻣﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺍﻣﺎﻥ ﺣﻔﺎﻇﺖ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺯﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﺪﻣﺎﻥ ﺁﺗﻨﺎ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍﻫﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻇﻠﻢ ﻭ ﺁﺯﺍﺭ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺭﻫﺎﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺼﺪ ﺭ‬ ‫ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﻣﻰ ﻧﺸﺎﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﺗﻨﺎ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﻟﮕﻮﻯ ﺯﻧﺎﻧﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺩﻧﻴﺎﻯ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﻣﺒﺎﺭﺯﻩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺗﻘﻠﻴﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺭﻳﺎﺳﺖ ﺑﻨﮕﺎﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﻭ ﻣﻘﺎﻣﺎﺕ ﺳﻴﺎﺳﻰ ﻣﻬﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺭﺳﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺳﻮﻡ ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ‪ ،‬ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ‪ ،‬ﻣﻬﺮﺑﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻋﺎﺷﻖ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺸﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ ""ﺳﺎﻳﻜﻰ" ﻳﺎ ﺭﻭﺡ ﻛﻪ ﺁﺭﺯﻭ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺍﺯﺩﻭﺍﺝ ﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻮﻓﻖ‪ ،‬ﻛﺎﻣﻼ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺵ‬ ‫ﺟﺪﺍ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻧﺒﺎﻝ ﻫﻮﻳﺖ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﮔﺎﻡ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺳﺎﻳﻜﻰ ﺁﺭﺯﻭ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﺷﻮﻫﺮﻯ ﻣﻬﺮﺑﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﻣﺘﻌﻬﺪ ﻭ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪11‬‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻓﻖ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻫﻤﮕﻨﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﻌﺪﺩ ﻯ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺮﻭﺭﺵ ﺩﻫﺪ‪.‬ﺍﻭ ﻓﻜﺮ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻫﻤﺴﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﻨﺎﺳﺐ‪ ،‬ﻭﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﮔﺰﻧﺪ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻇﺎﻟﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻣﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺍﺟﺎﺯﻩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺑﺎ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻣﺨﺎﻟﻔﺖ ﺷﺪﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺁﻓﺮﻭﺩﻳﺖ)‪، (16‬ﺍﻟﻬﻪ ﺑﺎﺭﻭﺭﻯ ﻭ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺍﺭﻭﺱ)‪)(17‬‬ ‫ﺧﺪﺍﻭﻧﺪﮔﺎﺭ ﻋﺸﻖ( ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ ﻛﻮﭘﻴﺪ)‪ (18‬ﻫﻢ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻭ ﺍﺯﺩﻭﺍﺝ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ‬ ‫ﺳﻌﺎﺩﺗﻤﻨﺪﻯ ﺑﻨﺎ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻧﺨﺴﺘﻴﻴﻦ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﺩﺧﺘﺮﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ ﻟﺬﺕ!‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﺒﺨﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﻄﻮﺭﻩ ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ ﻧﻤﺎﺩ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯﺩﻭﺍﺝ‬ ‫ﺩﻭ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺳﻄﺢ‪ ،‬ﻣﺘﻌﻬﺪ‪ ،‬ﭘﻰ ﺑﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺴﺘﻘﻞ ‪،‬ﺣﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺨﺎﻟﻔﺖ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺭﻭ ﺑﺮﻭ ﺷﻮﺩﺳﺮ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻫﻤﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺭﺍ ﺣﻞ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻟﺬﺕ‬ ‫ﺣﻘﻴﻘﻰ ﺭﺍﻫﺒﺮﻯ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻛﻮﭼﻜﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺮ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺳﻔﻮﻧﻪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺧﺘﺮﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺁﺭﺗﻤﻴﺲ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ "ﺁﺭﺗﻤﻴﺲ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﺎﻧﺎ" ﻛﻪ ﺷﺨﺼﺎ ﻇﻠﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺻﺮﻑ‬ ‫ﻧﻈﺮ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺯﺩﻭﺍﺝ‬ ‫‪،‬ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺑﺎﻛﺮﻩ ﻣﻰ ﻣﺎﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻭﻯ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﺍﻳﺰﺩ ﺑﺎ ﻧﻮﻯ‬ ‫ﺷﻜﺎﺭ ﺍﺭﺗﻘﺎء ﻣﻰ ﻳﺎﺑﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻋﺎﺷﻖ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﺑﻴﺮﺣﻤﺎﻧﻪ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪﻭ ﺗﺮﺟﻴﺢ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﺪ ﺍﻭﻗﺎﺕ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻣﺤﺸﻮﺭ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﻛﻤﻚ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﮕﻰ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺒﺎ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺒﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ‪"،‬ﺷﻬﺮ ﭘﺮﻳﺎﻥ" ﻭ ﻓﺮﻫﻨﮓ ﺯﻧﺎﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺁﻣﺎﺯﻭﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺟﺰﻳﺮﻩ ﻟﺴﺒﻮﺱ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ‬ ‫ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﭘﺨﺶ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻰ ﺑﺮﻭﻥ ﻣﺮﺯ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﻛﻮﭼﻜﻰ ﻣﻮﺍﺟﻪ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻳﺮ ﻳﺎ ﺯﻭﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﻧﺶ)‪ (Drive‬ﻭ ﺳﻮ ﻳﺎﺑﻰ ﻫﻢ ﺟﻨﺴﮕﺮﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺍﻋﻼﻡ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﻭ ﺁ ﺯﺍﺩﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺗﺜﺒﻴﺖ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺘﺎﺳﻔﺎﻧﻪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺧﻮﺷﺒﺨﺘﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻳﺰﺩ ﺑﺎ ﻧﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﺳﻄﻮﺭﻩ ﺍﻯ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻫﺮ ﮔﺰ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻣﻴﺮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﻫﺎﻯ ﮔﻮﻧﺎﮔﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﻣﺎ ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﻳﺎ ﻫﺎﻳﻤﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺁﺛﺎﺭ ﻫﻨﺮﻯ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺍﺷﻌﺎﺭ‪ ،‬ﺩﺍﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺍﻓﺴﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎ ﺗﻈﺎﻫﺮ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ ﻭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺳﺎﻳﻪ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪﺵ ﭘﺮﺳﻔﻮﻧﻪ ‪ ،‬ﻗﺮﻥ ﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺍﺳﻢ ﺭﺍﺯﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﻓﺮﻗﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺬﻫﺒﻰ‪ ،‬ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﺶ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻦ ﻣﺴﻴﺤﻴﺖ ﻭ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺟﺸﻦ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺮﺑﻮﻁ ﺑﻪ "ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﻭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﻣﻘﺪﺱ"‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﺪﺭﻳﺞ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺭﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻏﻠﺒﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﺳﺎﻻﺭﻯ‪ ،‬ﺍﺣﺘﺮﺍﻡ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ "ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ" ﺑﻪ "ﺳﺎﻳﻜﻰ" ﻛﻪ ﻣﻈﻬﺮﺭﺳﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﺯﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻧﻴﺎﻯ ﻣﺮﺩﺳﺎﻻﺭﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﺩ‬ ‫‪،‬ﻣﻨﺘﻘﻞ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﻣﺘﻌﻬﺪ‪ ،‬ﭘﺮﻭﺭﻧﺪﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻬﺮﺑﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺪﻯ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺑﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﻠﻴﺪ ﺑﻬﺸﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺗﻘﺪﻳﻢ ﮔﺸﺖ‪.‬‬

‫ﻧﻤﺎﺩ "ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ"‪ ،‬ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ‪ ،‬ﺟﺎﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﺮﻳﻢ ﻣﻘﺪﺱ ﺩﺍﺩ ﺗﺎ ﺑﺎ ﻓﺪﺍﻛﺎﺭﻯ ﻭ ﺗﺴﻠﻴﻢ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﻣﺮﺩ ﺳﺎﻻﺭﺍﻥ‪ ،‬ﻗﺮﻥ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺪﻳﺪ ﺍﺟﺎﺯﻩ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺨﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎ ﻳﻰ ﭼﻮﻥ‬ ‫ژﺍﻧﺪﺍﺭﻙ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﺟﺎﺩﻭﮔﺮ‪ ،‬ﻋﻔﺮﻳﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﻛﺎﻓﺮ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺑﺴﻮﺯﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻧﻴﺮﻭﻯ ﺍﻳﺰﺩ ﺑﺎ ﻧﻮﻳﻰ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺩﻭﺭﺍﻥ ﻣﺎ‪ ،‬ﻣﺘﺎﺳﻔﺎﻧﻪ ‪ 50‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻥ ""ﺳﺎﻳﻜﻰ"‪،‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﭘﺎﻳﺒﻨﺪﻯ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ ﺑﻪ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺷﻮﻫﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺟﺪﺍ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﻗﺪ ﻭ ﻧﻴﻢ ﻗﺪ‪ ،‬ﺗﻨﻬﺎ‬

‫ﻭ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﻩ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﻗﺮﺹ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﺮﻭﺯﺍﻙ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺁﺗﻴﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺧﻮﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻴﻘﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﻗﺪﻡ ﻣﻰ ﺯﻧﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫"ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ" ﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯﻯ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮ ﻗﻌﻴﺖ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﻳﺎ ﺯﻥ‬ ‫ﭘﺪﺭ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﻃﻠﺐ ﺧﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺧﺸﻤﮕﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﺪ ﺯﺑﺎﻧﻰ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﺧﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﻝ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻣﻴﺪ ﻛﻤﻚ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻋﺖ ﺭﻫﺎ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺮﻓﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻟﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯﻣﻰ ﮔﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫"ﺁﺭﺗﻤﻴﺲ"‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻣﻘﺎﻣﺎﺕ ﻣﻬﻤﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺳﻴﻨﻤﺎ ﻭ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻥ ﺁﺭﺗﻤﻴﺲ‬ ‫"ﺁﺭﺗﻤﻴﺲ‬ ‫ﺗﻠﻮﻳﺰﻳﻮﻥ ﻭ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻳﻮﺍﻥ ﺳﺎﻻﺭﻯ ﺩﻭﻟﺘﻰ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺭژﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺳﺎﻻﻧﻪ ﻫﻤﺠﻨﺴﮕﺮﺍﻳﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺮﺗﻴﺐ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫"ﺁﺗﻨﺎ"‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﻠﺤﻪ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺮ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻗﺪﻳﻤﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺁﺗﻨﺎ‬ ‫"ﺁﺗﻨﺎ‬ ‫ﮔﺬﺍﺷﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺩﻛﺘﺮﺍ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻴﺮﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻳﺰﻩ ﻧﻮﺑﻞ ﻣﻰ ﺑﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﮔﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻧﻘﺎﺏ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻧﺒﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﻣﻘﺎﻣﺎﺕ ﺳﻴﺎﺳﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻭﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﮔﺎﻩ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺑﺮﺧﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺮﻭﻑ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﻧﮋﻧﺪﻯ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺣﻞ ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺩﺍﻣﻦ ﻣﺮﺷﺪ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﮔﻮﺭﻭ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﻓﺮﻳﺒﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍﺩﻳﻮﻳﻰ‪-‬‬ ‫ﺗﻠﻮﻳﺰﻳﻮﻧﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺳﻄﺤﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻛﻠﻴﺸﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺪﺭﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﻴﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻭﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺻﻔﺎﺕ ﻭ ﻣﺸﺨﺼﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﺪﺍﻭﻝ ﺯﻧﺎﻧﻪ ﻳﻌﻨﻰ ﭘﺎﻳﺒﻨﺪﻯ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺩﻟﺴﻮﺯﻯ‪ ،‬ﺷﻔﻘﺖ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﻭﻥ ﺑﻴﻨﻰ‪ ،‬ﺍﻟﻬﺎﻡ‪ ،‬ﻣﻌﻨﻮﻳﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻜﺎﺭﻯ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﮔﺮﺍﻥ ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﺗﻌﺼﺒﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﺟﻨﺴﻰ‪ ،‬ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﺁﺯﺍﺭ ﻭ ﺳﻮء ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ‪ 11‬ﻣﻴﻠﻴﻮﻥ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺧﺸﻮﻧﺖ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍ ﺩﮔﻰ ﺑﺮ ﻋﻠﻴﻪ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺵ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻭﺭ"‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﮕﻰ ﺑﺎ ﺍﺯﺩﻭﺍﺝ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻧﺎ ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺐ ﻭ" ﻧﺎ ﻛﻨﺶ ﻭﺭ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻭ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪12‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺍﻓﺴﺎﻧﻪ ﺩﻳﻤﻴﺘﺮ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺵ ﭘﺮﺳﻔﻮﻧﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺰﺩ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻰ ﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻫﻮﻳﺖ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺟﺪﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺎ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺩﺭ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻰ ﺑﺮﻭﻥ ﻣﺮﺯ‪ ،‬ﻣﻮﺍﺟﻪ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻃﻼﻕ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻯ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻰ ﮔﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺸﻨﺎﻣﻪ ﭘﺮﺳﻔﻮﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺗﻜﺮﺍﺭ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺮﺳﻔﻮﻧﻪ ﻭ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺵ ‪ ،‬ﻫﻴﭻ ﻛﺪﺍﻡ‬ ‫ﻣﺴﺘﻘﻞ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﺎ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﻰ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﻧﻤﺎﺩ ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺸﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﻧﺒﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﭘﺎﻳﻰ ﻭ ﺍﻋﺘﻤﺎﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻔﺲ‪ ،‬ﺧﻮﻳﺸﺘﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻯ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻟﺬﺕ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻣﺒﺪﻝ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻬﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻧﻘﻼﺏ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺁﺯﺍﺩﻯ ﺟﻨﺴﻰ‪ ،‬ﺍﺟﺎﺯﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻛﻴﺴﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﺴﺎﻝ ﻭ ﻗﺪﺭﺗﻤﻨﺪ ﻫﺎﻟﻴﻮﻭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺩﻳﻜﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ ﺟﻨﺴﻰ ﺯﻭﺩ ﺭﺱ ﻭ ﺣﺎﻣﻠﮕﻰ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻧﺎ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﻳﺎﻯ ﺍﺳﺘﻘﻼﻝ ﺍﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺎﺑﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺎﻧﺪﻩ‪ ،‬ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﻭ ﻛﻨﺶ ﭘﺬﻳﺮ ﻣﺒﺪﻝ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻧﻰ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻛﻪ ﺷﺎﻫﺰﺍﺩﻩ ﺩﺭﺧﺸﺎﻧﻰ ﻣﺜﻞ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺴﺎﻧﻪ ﺧﻴﺎﻟﻰ ﺳﻴﻨﺪﺭﻻ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﺷﺪﻩ ‪،‬ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺩﻭﺑﺮﺍ ﺑﺮ ﺁﻗﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻧﺎﺕ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮ ﻣﻮﻗﻌﻴﺖ ﻛﻨﻮﻧﻰ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﻠﻰ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﺍﺕ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺳﻪ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﭘﻴﺎﭘﻰ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻴﺮﻧﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫‪-1‬ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮ ﻧﮕﺮﺵ‪ ،‬ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﻨﻰ ﻭ ﮔﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ‪.‬‬ ‫‪-2‬ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻭ ﻛﺮﺩﺍﺭ ﻧﺎﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﻳﺎ ﻧﺎ ﻫﻨﺠﺎﺭ‪.‬‬ ‫‪-3‬ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﺍﺕ ﺿﻤﻴﺮ ﻧﺎ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﺟﺪﻯ ﻭ ﺻﻤﻴﻤﺎﻧﻪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯﻯ ﻣﺮﺍﺣﻞ ﺍﻭﻝ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﻡ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺸﺖ ﺳﺮ ﮔﺬﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺣﺮﻓﻪ ﻭ ﭘﻴﺸﻪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺁﻣﺪ ﻣﺎﻟﻰ ﺧﻮﺏ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭﺑﻪ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﻣﺴﺘﻘﻞ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻈﺮ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺁﻳﻨﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺭﻭﻥ ﺫﻫﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﺑﺎﻭﺭ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻛﻠﻤﺎﺕ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﻣﺮ ﺑﻮﻁ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻭﺭﺍﻥ ﺧﺮﺩﺳﺎﻟﻰ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺗﻜﺮﺍﺭ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫" ﻣﻮﺍﻇﺐ ﺑﺎﺵ ﻋﺰﻳﺰﻡ! ﻣﻰ ﺗﺮﺳﻢ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﺕ‬ ‫ﺻﺪﻣﻪ ﺑﺰﻧﻰ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺍﺕ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺎﺩ ﺩﻫﻰ‪ ،‬ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﻢ‬ ‫ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﺁﻣﺎﺩﮔﻰ ﺑﺮﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﭘﺎﻳﻰ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻯ‪ ،‬ﺑﮕﺬﺍﺭ ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﻛﻤﻜﺖ ﻛﻨﻢ ﻭ ‪".....‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻢ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺖ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭼﺸﻤﮕﻴﺮ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﭼﻮﻥ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﻰ ﺧﺮﺩﺳﺎﻝ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻭﻥ ﺭﻓﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﻧﺎﺑﺴﺎﻣﺎﻥ ﻓﻜﺮﻯ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻋﺎﻣﻞ ﻣﻬﻢ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪:‬‬ ‫‪-1‬ﺗﺮﺑﻴﺖ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺧﺘﻰ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺁﻣﻮﺯﺵ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻗﺒﻮﻝ ﺭﻭﻧﺪ ﺟﺪﺍﻳﻰ ﻭ ﺗﻔﺮﺩ‪،‬‬ ‫‪-2‬ﺑﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺁ ﻭﺭﺩﻥ ﺣﻘﻮﻕ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﺑﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ‪،‬‬ ‫‪-3‬ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﻴﻦ‪ ،‬ﻧﻪ ﺑﺮﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺳﻄﺤﻰ ﻭ ﻛﻠﻴﺸﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﮔﺮﻭﻫﻰ‪،‬‬ ‫‪-4‬ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﺷﺮﺍﻳﻂ ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺒﺘﺮﻯ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻧﮕﺎﻫﺪﺍﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺣﺮ ﻓﻪ ﮔﺮﺍ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺺ‪،‬‬ ‫‪-5‬ﭘﻴﺸﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﺍﺯﺁﺳﻴﺐ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ – ﺟﺴﻤﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺟﻨﺴﻰ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻣﺘﻤﺪﻥ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﻫﻤﻪ ﮔﻴﺮ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪،‬‬ ‫‪-6‬ﺁ ﻣﻮﺯﺵ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻭ ﭘﺴﺮ ﻫﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻗﺒﻮﻝ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﭘﺎﻳﻰ ﻫﻤﺴﺮﺍﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺟﺪﺍ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻭﻇﺎﻳﻒ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻫﻮﻳﺖ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻛﻴﺴﺘﻰ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺪﻧﻴﺖ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯﻯ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺧﺮﺍﺑﻪ ﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻢ ﻃﺮﺡ ﻣﻬﻨﺪﺳﻰ ﺁﻥ ﻧﺎﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻫﻢ ﻳﻜﺎ ﻳﻚ ﺁ ﺟﺮ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﻣﺼﺎﻟﺢ ﺁﻥ ﻧﻴﺰﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﻌﻤﻴﺮ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻧﻤﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻣﺼﺎﻟﺢ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺮﺍﺕ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭﻳﻢ‪ ،‬ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﻫﺎ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﻫﻴﭻ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺍﻧﻘﻼﺑﻰ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮ ﻣﻬﻨﺪﺳﻰ‬ ‫ﺟﻮﺍﻣﻊ ﺑﺸﺮﻯ ﻣﻮﺛﺮ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺪﺭﻳﺞ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻓﺮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻓﺮﺩ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ ﻳﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻴﻢ ﻭ ﮔﻮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﻫﻰ ﺩﺭﺍﺯ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﻢ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺷﺶ ﻣﺪﺍ ﻭﻡ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻧﺎﻳﺴﺘﻴﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫‪Notes:‬‬ ‫‪1-Separation-Individuation‬‬ ‫‪2- Self Identity‬‬ ‫‪3- Testosterone‬‬ ‫‪4- Pitocin‬‬ ‫‪5- Nancy Friday‬‬ ‫‪6- My Mother, Myself‬‬ ‫‪7- Demeter‬‬ ‫‪8- Helena Deutch‬‬ ‫‪9- Artemis‬‬ ‫‪10- Athena‬‬ ‫‪11- Psyche‬‬ ‫‪12- Zeus‬‬ ‫‪13- Persephone‬‬ ‫‪14- Hades‬‬ ‫‪15- Apollo‬‬ ‫‪16- Aphrodite‬‬ ‫‪17- Eros‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪13‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﻰ‬

‫‪14‬‬

‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺣﻞ ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﭼﻪ ﻛﺴﻰ ﻣﺮﺍﺟﻌﻪ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ؟‬

‫ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻋﻠﻰ ﻋﺰﻳﺰﻯ‬ ‫ﭙﺰﺷﻚ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ‬

‫ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯﻯ ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻏﺮﺑﺖ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺣﻞ ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ‪ ،‬ﺍﺭﺗﺒﺎﻃﻰ ﻭ ﻋﺎﻃﻔﻰ ﺭﺍﻫﻰ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‬ ‫‪ .‬ﺧﻴﻠﻰ ﻭﻗﺘﻬﺎ ﻣﺸﻜﻞ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺧﻮﺏ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺷﻨﺎﺳﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺸﻨﺎﺳﻴﻢ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺑﻪ ﭼﻪ ﻛﺴﻰ ﻣﺮﺍﺟﻌﻪ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻴﻢ ‪ .‬ﻃﺒﻌﺎً ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺷﺮﺍﻳﻄﻰ ‪ ،‬ﻧﺎﮔﺰﻳﺮ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺮﺱ ﻭ ﺟﻮ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻴﻢ ‪ .‬ﻛﺠﺎﺳﺖ ﺁﻥ ﻣﺮﺍﻛﺰ ﻣﻮﺛﻘﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺎ ﻛﻤﻚ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻓﺎﺭﻍ ﺍﺯ ﺗﺒﻠﻴﻐﺎﺕ ﺭﻧﮕﺎﺭﻧﮓ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻫﻤﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺸﻤﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﻋﺎﻟﻴﻤﻘﺎﻡ ‪ ،‬ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻓﺮﺩ ﺷﺎﻳﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﺩﻫﺎﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﺎ ﺷﻬﺮﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻗﺎﻯ ﺍﻧﺮژﻯ !! ﺗﺸﺮﻳﻒ ﻓﺮﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﺩﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺩﺭﺩﻣﻨﺪ ﭼﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺻﺖ ﻛﺎﻓﻰ ﻧﺒﻮﺩ ‪ ،‬ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻟﻦ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺟﻤﻊ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺩﻭﺭ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮ ﻛﺪﺍﻡ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺭﺩﻳﻔﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻧﺸﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺑﻴﻦ‬ ‫‪ 60‬ﺗﺎ ﺻﺪ ﺩﻻﺭ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺍﻧﺮژﻯ ﺩﺍﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻧﺎﭘﺪﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻭﻫﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﺩﻫﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻜﺰﻳﻚ ﺁﻣﭙﻮﻝ‬ ‫‪ B12‬ﻭﺍﺭﺩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻫﺮ ﮔﻮﺷﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﻬﺮ‬ ‫ﻻﺑﺮﺍﺗﻮﺍﺭ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﺳﺎﺯﻯ ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻒ ﻣﺸﻐﻮﻝ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻦ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺭﻧﮕﺎﺭﻧﮓ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻭ ﻗﻮﻯ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﺩﻫﺎ ﻭ ﻧﺎﮔﻮﺍﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﺴﻤﻰ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ‪ .‬ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻑ ﻣﻘﺎﻣﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﻭ ﻗﺎﻧﻮﻧﻰ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﮔﻴﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺘﺮﺱ ﻛﺴﻰ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻔﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺎﻻﺧﺮﻩ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﻣﻘﺎﻣﺎﺕ ﻣﺴﺌﻮﻝ ﺭﺍ ﺟﻠﺐ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﺭﺳﻤﻰ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺘﺮﺱ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻫﻤﮕﺎﻥ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺎﻳﻴﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮ ﺍﻧﺼﺎﻑ ﺑﭙﺬﻳﺮﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻳﻚ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﺗﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺟﺪﺍ ﺑﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺗﺤﺼﻴﻞ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻫﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ‬ ‫‪ .‬ﻫﺮ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻫﻢ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﻫﺎ ﻓﺎﺭﻍ‬ ‫ﺍﻟﺘﺤﺼﻴﻞ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﻧﺪﺭﻛﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺻﺪﺍﻗﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺪﻣﺖ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺯﺣﻤﺖ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺸﻨﺪ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺗﻘﺪﻳﺮﻧﺪ ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺳﺨﺖ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺗﺤﻤﻞ ﮔﺮﻭﻫﻰ ﺳﻮﺩﺍﮔﺮ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﺤﺖ ﻋﻨﺎﻭﻳﻦ ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻯ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻣﻨﺪﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺳﺮﻛﻴﺴﻪ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﻣﺤﺘﺮﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﮔﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻝ ﻫﺎ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﻣﺸﻜﻞ ﺍﻗﺘﺼﺎﺩﻯ ﺑﺎ ﻫﺰﻳﻨﻪ ﻧﺎﭼﻴﺰﻯ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻢ ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻦ ‪ 1000‬ﺩﻻﺭ ﻗﺮﺽ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻧﺮژﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ‪ ،‬ﻃﺒﻌﺎ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺪﺗﻰ ﺑﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ‬ ‫ﺗﺎﺛﻴﺮ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺗﻠﻘﻴﻨﻰ ﺁﻥ ﺩﻭﺭﻩ ﺑﺎ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻯ ﻋﻼﺋﻢ ﭘﻴﺸﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺸﺘﻨﺪ؟!‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﭼﻪ ﻣﺸﻜﻠﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﭼﻪ ﻛﺴﻰ‬ ‫ﻰ‬ ‫ﭘﻨﺎﻩ ﺑﺒﺮﻳﻢ ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﻣﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺭﺷﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﻧﺎﺁﺷﻨﺎ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﻫﻢ ﭘﻨﺠﺎﻩ ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺗﻔﺎﻭﺕ ﺑﻴﻦ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺱ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻨﺎﺳﻨﺪ ﭼﻪ ﺭﺳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻔﺎﻭﺕ ﺑﻴﻦ ﺩﻛﺘﺮﺍﻯ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﻰ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻜﺎﻭﻯ ﻭ ﻣﺸﺎﻭﺭﻳﻦ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻫﻴﭙﻨﻮﺗﺮﺍﭘﻴﺴﺖ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ‪...‬‬ ‫ﺷﺎﻳﺪ ﻫﺮ ﻛﺴﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻨﺸﻴﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭﺩ ﺩﻝ ﺷﻤﺎ ﮔﻮﺵ‬

‫ﻛﻨﺪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺧﺎﺻﻴﺘﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻜﺎﻭ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ؟‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﺗﺮ ﺷﺪﻥ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻭ ﻧﮕﺎﻫﻰ ﺍﺟﻤﺎﻟﻰ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﻮﺍﻉ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎ ﻯ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﻭ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻧﻰ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺗﻘﺴﻴﻢ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ‪:‬‬ ‫‪ -1‬ﺍﺳﺘﺮﺱ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﻏﻠﺐ ﺳﺒﺐ ﻳﻚ ﺳﺮﻯ ﻋﻼﺋﻢ ﻣﺘﻌﺪﺩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﺧﻼﺻﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﺮﺍﺭﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺳﺮﺩﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ‪ ،‬ﺍﻧﻘﺒﺎﺽ ﻋﻀﻼﺕ‪ ،‬ﻧﻔﺲ ﺗﻨﮕﻰ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻟﻘﻤﻪ ﻯ ﮔﻠﻮ ﮔﻴﺮ‪ ،‬ﻃﭙﺶ ﻗﻠﺐ‪ ،‬ﻋﺮﻕ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‪،‬‬ ‫ﮔﺰﮔﺰ ﻭ ﺑﻴﺤﺴﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﻡ ﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﺩﻟﺸﻮﺭﻩ ﻭ ﺩﻟﻬﺮﻩ‪ ،‬ﺗﻜﺮﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ ﺁﺧﺮﻳﻦ ﻛﺴﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺸﻨﻬﺎﺩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻢ ‪ ،‬ﻭﺭﺯﺵ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻛﻼﺱ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺍﻗﺒﻪ ) ‪ ( Meditation‬ﻭ ﻳﻮﮔﺎ ﺑﺮﻭﻳﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺁﺭﺍﻣﺶ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﺑﭙﺮﺩﺍﺯﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ‪ Biofeedback‬ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﻃﺐ ﺳﻮﺯﻧﻰ ﻳﺎ ﻫﻴﭙﻨﻮﺗﺮﺍﭘﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻣﺘﺤﺎﻥ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﻭ ‪....‬‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺘﻤﺎﻻ ﺣﺘﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺱ ﻫﻢ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻯ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‬ ‫‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -2‬ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ‪ -‬ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﻫﺎ [ ﻫﻴﭻ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺭﻳﺸﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﻐﺰﻯ ﺩﺧﺎﻟﺖ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺑﺮ ﺍﺳﺘﻨﺎﺩ ﺑﺎﻭﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ‪،‬‬ ‫ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻧﻈﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺐ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﺎ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺸﻜﻞ‬ ‫ﭘﺪﻳﺪﺍﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺜ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﺩﺭ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﻣﺎ ﭘﺴﺮﻯ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻭ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪15‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ‪ ،‬ﺣﺪﺍﻗﻞ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻩ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺍﻭﻝ ﻋﻤﺮﺵ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺑﻘﻴﻪ ﻓﺎﻣﻴﻞ ﺷﻨﻴﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺎﺝ ﺳﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﺠﺒﻮﺭ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﺵ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻗﺎﻧﻮﻧﻰ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺣﺎﻻ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺟﻮﺍﻧﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻘﺎﺑﻞ ﻫﺮ ﻧﺎﻣﻼﻳﻤﻰ ﻓﺮﻳﺎﺩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺸﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﭘﺪﺭ ﻭ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﻧﺎﺳﺰﺍ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﺱ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻛﻢ ﻛﻢ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻥ ﻫﻮﻛﺎ ﻭ ﻣﺎﺭﻯ ﺟﻮﺍﻧﺎ ﻣﻰ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﺩ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﺩﺑﻴﺮﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺨﺘﻰ ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺭﺍﻥ ﺣﻤﺎﻳﺖ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺗﺶ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﺎﺑﻮﺩﻯ ﺩﺍﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺯﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﻧﺎﺳﺎﺯﮔﺎﺭ‪ ،‬ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺱ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺭﻳﺸﻪ ﻧﺎﺳﺎﺯﮔﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﺑﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻳﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻧﺎ ﺳﺎﺯﮔﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻏﻠﺐ ﺑﻴﻦ ﺯﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﻫﺮ ﻫﺎ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺮﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﻭﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﺧﺮﻳﺪﺍﺭ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻭﺷﻨﺪﻩ ‪ ،‬ﻛﺎﺭﮔﺮ ﻭ ﻛﺎﺭﻓﺮﻣﺎ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻗﺒﻴﻞ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﺭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻏﻠﺐ ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﻛﻤﻚ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻜﺎﻭ ﻭ ﻣﺸﺎﻭﺭ ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺺ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺣﻞ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻻ" ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻯ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﻭ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -3‬ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﻰ ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﺍﺿﻄﺮﺍﺑﺎﺕ‪ ،‬ﺧﺸﻢ ‪ ،‬ﺣﺴﺎﺩﺕ‪ ،‬ﻋﺸﻖ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻭﺍﺑﺴﺘﮕﻰ ‪،‬ﺗﺮﺱ ﻭ ﻧﺎﺍﻣﻴﺪﻯ ﻭ ‪ ...‬ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻫﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺳﺎﻟﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺷﺮﺍﻳﻂ ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻒ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻭﺍﻛﻨﺶ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻘﺎﺑﻞ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻫﺎ ﻣﺘﻔﺎﻭﺕ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ ﻏﻤﮕﻴﻨﻰ ﺳﺎﺩﻩ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﺷﻮﺩ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﭼﺸﻢ ﮔﻴﺮ ﺑﺮﺳﺪ ﻭ ﺗﺎ ﺣﺪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻥ ﺷﺴﺘﻦ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ ﻳﺎﺑﺪ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺿﻄﺮﺍﺏ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ ﺩﻟﺸﻮﺭﻩ ﺳﺎﺩﻩ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﮔﺎﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺷﺨﺺ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﺣﻤﻠﻪ ﻫﺮﺍﺱ‬ ‫)‪ ( Attack Panic‬ﻓﻠﺞ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺣﺴﺎﺩﺕ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ " ﻛﺎﺵ ﻣﻨﻬﻢ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻢ " ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺟﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺭﺳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻓﺮﺩ ﺣﺎﺿﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺗﺶ ﺑﻜﺸﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻋﺸﻖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻳﺒﺎ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻋﺸﻖ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺗﺒﺪﻳﻞ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺗﺎ ﺣﺪﻯ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻋﺎﺷﻖ ﺣﺎﺿﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺭﻗﻴﺐ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻭﺍﺑﺴﺘﮕﻰ) ‪ ،( Dependency‬ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ ﻓﺮﻡ ﺳﺎﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﺑﺴﺘﮕﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ )‪(Co- Dependency‬‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺷﺎﻳﻊ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺳﻨﺘﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺶ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺭﻓﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺗﺮﺱ ‪ ،‬ﺩﻭﺳﺖ ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻚ ﺍﺿﻄﺮﺍﺏ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻣﺮﺍﻗﺒﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻼﺣﻈﻪ ﻛﺎﺭﻯ ﺗﺎ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺷﺪﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﻫﺮﺍﺱ )‪ (Phobia‬ﻭ ﺑﺎﻭﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﻭﺳﻮﺍﺱ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﭘﻴﺶ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﻻ‪ ،‬ﺍﺷﺎﺭﻩ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺍﺣﻞ ﺍﺑﺘﺪﺍﻳﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺱ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺍﺣﻞ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻣﻨﺪ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪ -4‬ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﻧﺎﺷﻰ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻻﺕ ﺟﺴﻤﺎﻧﻰ ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻋﻼﺋﻢ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻟﻴﻨﻰ) ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻻﺕ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﻯ‪ ،‬ﻓﻜﺮﻯ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﻰ (‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﮕﻰ ﺗﺤﺖ ﺗﺎﺛﻴﺮ ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻝ ‪ ،‬ﻛﻢ ﻛﺎﺭﻯ ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﺑﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﻈﻤﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻓﻌﺎﻟﻴﺖ ﻣﺮﺍﻛﺰ ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻒ ﻣﻐﺰ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﮔﻴﺮﻧﺪ‪ ، ADD .‬ﻭﺳﻮﺍﺱ ‪ ،‬ﺣﻤﻠﻪ ﻫﺮﺍﺱ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﻭ ﺷﻴﺪﺍﻳﻰ ) ‪( Manic Depression‬‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﻜﻴﺰﻭﻓﺮﻧﻴﺎ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺁﻧﻮﺭﻛﺴﻴﺎ‬ ‫ﻳﺎ ﺑﻮﻟﻴﻤﻴﺎ ‪ ،‬ﺍﻋﺘﻴﺎﺩ ﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ ﭼﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﻣﻮﻓﻖ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻭ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺍﺟﻌﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻛﻪ ﻃﺒﻌﺎ" ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﺴﻴﺮ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﻛﻤﻚ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﺎﻥ ﺿﺮﻭﺭﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -5‬ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺑﻴﻤﺎﻯ ﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﭼﻪ ﺑﺎ ﻋﻼﺋﻢ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻭﻟﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺿﺎﻳﻌﻪ ﻋﻀﻮﻯ ﻭ ﻭﺍﻗﻌﻰ‬ ‫)‪ ( Organic‬ﺩﺭ ﺑﺪﻥ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﮔﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﻧﺎﺯﻧﻴﻨﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﺩﻟﺸﻮﺭﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺿﻄﺮﺍﺏ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻓﺘﺮ ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺮﻓﻰ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺍﻭﻟﻴﻪ ﻋﻼﺋﻢ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺿﻄﺮﺍﺑﻰ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﺩ ‪.‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺼﺎﺣﺒﻪ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﻣﺨﺘﺼﺮ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ‪ ،‬ﺍﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﻼﻳﻤﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻭ ﻣﺸﻜﻞ ﻣﻄﺐ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺮﻙ ﻛﺮﺩ ‪ .‬ﺩﻭ‬ ‫ﻫﻔﺘﻪ ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﻛﻤﻰ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻋﻼﻣﺖ ﺍﺿﻄﺮﺍﺑﻰ ﺟﺪﻳﺪﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﮔﺬﺍﺷﺖ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻪ ﻯ ﺧﺎﺭﺝ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺪﻥ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﻜﻞ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺪﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻤﺎﺷﺎ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ‪MRI‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺟﻤﺠﻤﻪ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻡ ‪ .‬ﺩﻭ ﻫﻔﺘﻪ ﺑﻌﺪ ﺗﻮﻣﻮﺭ ﻛﻮﭼﻜﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﻐﺰ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪ‪.‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺗﺤﺖ ﻋﻤﻞ‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺗﻮﻣﻮﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻐﺰ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ‬ ‫ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻧﺪ ﻋﻼﺋﻢ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺑﻬﺒﻮﺩ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﻭ ﺁﻗﺎﻳﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻻﺕ‬ ‫ﺍﺭﺗﺒﺎﻃﻰ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ‪ .‬ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﻮﻗﺮ ﻭ ﻣﻮﺩﺏ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺑﺪ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺷﻮﻫﺮ ﮔﻠﻪ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻔﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﻫﻤﻪ ﻯ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺯﻭﺭ ﮔﻮ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺪﺗﻰ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﺠﺎﺭﺕ ﺍﻭ ﺭﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺴﺎﺩﻯ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺣﺮﻑ‬ ‫ﺯﺩ ﻭ ﺍﺧﻴﺮﺍ" ﻣﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺟﻠﻮﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﺮ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻮﻫﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﻧﺸﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺮﺩ ‪ ،‬ﻋﺼﺒﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺣﺮﻛﺎﺕ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﺶ ﺑﺎ ﺣﺮﻑ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻫﻤﺴﺮﺵ‬ ‫ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﻯ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻛﺮﺩ ‪ .‬ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪﻡ‪ " :‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﻫﻤﺴﺮﺕ ﺭﺍ ﺟﻠﻮﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﺮ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻰ؟" ﺷﺎﻧﻪ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺖ ‪ .‬ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪﻡ‬ ‫‪ :‬ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺑﻰ ﺣﺮﻑ ﻭ ﺑﻰ ﺻﺪﺍ ﺍﺳﺖ ؟‬ ‫ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﮔﻔﺖ‪ " :‬ﺗﺎﺯﮔﻰ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ‪ "...‬ﭘﺮﺳﻴﺪﻡ ﭼﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺟﻠﻮﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻛﻮﭼﻚ ﻛﻨﺪ؟ ﭘﺎﺳﺦ‬

‫ﺩﺍﺩ‪ ":‬ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﻛﻔﺶ ﻫﺎ ﺷﻮ ﭘﺎﻳﺶ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻛﺮﺩ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺗﺎ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺟﺎ ﺩﺳﺘﺶ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻭﺭ ﭘﺎﻳﺶ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻡ‪" .‬‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺭﻭﺯ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﻋﺪﻡ ﻫﻤﻜﺎﺭﻯ ﺷﻮﻫﺮ ‪ ،‬ﻣﻦ ﻗﺎﺩﺭ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻭ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﻭ ﻧﺸﺪﻡ ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﻳﻚ ﻣﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﻌﺪ ﺗﻠﻔﻨﻰ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﺴﺮ ﻧﺎﺯﻧﻴﻦ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺁﻗﺎ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺷﺒﺨﺘﺎﻧﻪ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻭ ﺗﻮﻣﻮﺭ ﻣﻐﺰﻯ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻗﻊ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺏ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﭘﺮ ﻛﺎﺭﻯ ﺗﻴﺮﻭﺋﻴﺪ ﺑﺎ ﻋﻼﺋﻢ‬ ‫ﺍﺿﻄﺮﺍﺏ ‪ ،‬ﺩﻟﺸﻮﺭﻩ ‪ ،‬ﻧﮕﺮﺍﻧﻰ ﻭ ﻻﻏﺮﻯ ﺗﻈﺎﻫﺮ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﺪ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺑﺎﻟﻴﻨﻰ ﻣﺒﺘﻼﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺣﻤﻼﺕ ‪Panic DO‬‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﭘﺮ ﻛﺎﺭﻯ ﺗﻴﺮﻭﺋﻴﺪ ‪ ،‬ﻛﺎﻫﺶ‬ ‫ﻗﻨﺪ ﺧﻮﻥ ‪،‬ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﺗﻮﻣﻮﺭ ﺩﺭ ﻏﺪﻩ ﺳﻮﺭﻧﺎﻝ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ‬ ‫‪ pheochromocytom‬ﻭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺻﺮﻉ‬ ‫)‪ (Epilepsy‬ﻧﻴﺰ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻃﺒﻌﺎ" ﻳﻚ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺺ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺑﻮﻃﻪ ﻣﻌﺮﻓﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫‪ -6‬ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻧﺎﺷﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻣﺨﺪﺭ‬ ‫ﻭﻳﺎ ﻛﻤﺒﻮﺩ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻣﺨﺪﺭ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺪﻥ ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻧﺎﺷﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻣﺨﺪﺭ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﻛﻤﺒﻮﺩ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻣﺨﺪﺭ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﻥ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻏﻠﺐ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻳﻰ ﻧﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻭ ﺣﺘﻰ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﭙﺮﺳﻴﺪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ ﻣﺪﺕ ﻫﺎ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻣﺨﺪﺭ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﻭﻗﺘﻰ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﻟﻴﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺁﺯﻣﺎﻳﺶ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻴﺪ؟"ﻭ ﻭﻗﺘﻰ ﺟﺪﻯ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﻨﺪ " ﺷﻮﺧﻰ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ؟‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺒﻴﻨﻨﺪ ‪ ،‬ﻳﻜﻰ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﺩ ﻛﻤﺮﻡ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﮔﻮﻳﺪ‪":‬‬ ‫ﻗﺮﺹ ﻣﺴﻜﻦ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻡ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻢ‪ ،‬ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ﻣﻦ ﺍﻻﻥ ﺩﺳﺘﺸﻮﻳﻰ !" ﺑﻮﺩﻡ ‪ ،‬ﺳﻮﻣﻰ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ‪ ":‬ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻣﻦ ﺗﻮﻫﻴﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ‪ ".‬ﺧﻼﺻﻪ ﻫﺮ ﻛﺪﺍﻡ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻮﻋﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺁﺯﻣﺎﻳﺶ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭ ﻃﻔﺮﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻌﻀﻰ ﻫﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺛﺮ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ‪ Speed‬ﻭ ﻣﺎﺭﻯ ﺟﻮﺍﻧﺎ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻫﺬﻳﺎﻧﻰ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﺑﺎ ﭘﺎﺭﺍﻧﻮﻳﺎ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻴﺮﻧﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻣﺨﺪﺭ ﺣﺎﺿﺮﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻗﺮﺹ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺿﺪ ﭘﺎﺭﺍﻧﻮﻳﺎ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﺧﻰ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﺷﺸﻢ ﺁﻧﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻋﺘﻤﺎﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻔﺲ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻗﻮﻯ ﺷﺪﻥ‪ ،‬ﻫﻮﺭﻣﻮﻥ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺳﺘﻴﺮﻭﺋﻴﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻫﻮﺭﻣﻮﻥ ﻧﻤﻮ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺗﺰﺭﻳﻖ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﻫﻢ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻧﻈﺮ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﺗﻌﺎﺩﻝ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻏﻠﺐ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﻣﺒﺘﻼ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻤﻚ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺱ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﭙﺰﺷﻚ ‪،‬ﻫﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﻭ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﻰ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ‬ ‫ﺸﻨﺎﺳﻰ‬

‫‪16‬‬

‫ﭼﺮﺍﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺭﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪ؟‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻯ ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ ﺳﺎﻳﺘﻮﻧﮓ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﻛﺎﺭﻝ ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺱ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﮔﺮﺩﺍﻥ‪ :‬ﻋﻠﻰﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻃﺒﺎﻃﺒﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺑﺎ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺟﺪﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻫﺸﺘﻨﺎﻙ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻗﺘﻞ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺭﻭﺑﺮﻭ ﺷﺪﻩﺍﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﻰ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺫﻫﻦ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺭﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻰﮔﺬﺭﺩ؟‬

‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻪﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪﻩﺍﻧﺪ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻰﺩﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﺒﻴﻞ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻫﻴﭻ ﮔﺎﻩ ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﻋﺒﻮﺭ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺁﺳﺘﺎﻧﻪ ﺗﺤﻤﻞ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻈﺮ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺷﺪﺕ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻩﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻓﻘﻂ ﻳﻚ ﺑﻴﮕﺎﻧﮕﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻳﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻭﺍﻗﻊ ﻳﻚ ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻝ ﻋﻤﻴﻖ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻭﺍﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﻮﻧﺪ ﻋﻤﻴﻖ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﮔﺬﺍﺭﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﻧﺎﻡ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻭﻟﻴﻦ ﺷﻴﺮﺩﺍﺩﻥ ﺍﺯ ﭘﺴﺘﺎﻥ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻮﻟﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻫﻮﺭﻣﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺑﺎ ﺷﺪﺕ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮﻯ ﺗﺮﺷﺢ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ ﻛﺎﻣ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻰ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺍﺭﺗﺒﺎﻁ ﻋﻤﻴﻖ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﻣﻰﮔﺮﺩﺩ‪ .‬ﺣﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ ﺍﻋﺘﻴﺎﺩ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﻴﻮﻧﺪ ﺳﺨﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﻮﺋﻴﻢ‪ ،‬ﻳﻌﻨﻰ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻋﻴﻦ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺁﺳﺘﺎﻧﻪﺍﻯ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻗﺘﻞ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﻋﻤﻞ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺯﻧﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻭﺭﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﺭﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﭼﺎﺭﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺷﻰ ﻳﺎ ﻳﺎﺩﺯﺩﻭﺩﮔﻰ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻗﻮﻝ ﻣﺎ‬ ‫‪ Amnesia‬ﻣﻰﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺕ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﺎﺭﺩﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﻮﺭﺩﻯ ﻏﻴﺮ ﺧﻮﺩﻯ ﺗﻠﻘﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺭﺍ ﺟﺴﻤﻰ ﺧﺎﺭﺟﻰ ﻭ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﮕﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﻴﻮﻧﺪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﺳﺎﺯﻭﻛﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺁﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻛﺸﺘﻦ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﻣﻨﺘﻬﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﺒﻴﻞ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻻً‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺷﻴﺮﺧﻮﺍﺭﻩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺳﺎﻋﺖ ﻳﺎ ﭼﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺯ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻮﻟﺪ ﻣﻰﻛﺸﻨﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﭘﺲ ﺍﺑﺘﺪﺍ ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﭘﻴﻮﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺴﺖ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻰ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﺩ؟‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﺑﻠﻪ‪ .‬ﺁﻥ ﻫﻮﺭﻣﻮﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺎﻳﻰ ﭘﻴﻮﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺑﺎ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﺍﻭﻛﺴﻴﺘﻮﺳﻴﻦ‬

‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﻜﻞ ﺑﺎﺭﺯﻯ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺯﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻣﺘﺪﺍﻭﻝ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺑﺎﺷﺪ؟‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﻳﻚ ﺍﺣﺘﻤﺎﻝ ﺁﻥ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺘﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻓﺮﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﻣﻤﻜﻦ‬

‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﺁﻗﺎﻯ ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ ،‬ﭼﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ ﻣﻰﺭﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪ؟‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﻏﻴﺮ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺗﺤﻤﻞ ﺑﺸﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺁﺭﺯﻭﻯ ﻣﺮگ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻋﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻝ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺁﻳﻨﺪﻩﻯ ﻭﺣﺸﺘﻨﺎﻛﻰ ﻧﺠﺎﺕ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺭﻭﻥ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺟﻨﻮﻥ ﺁﻣﻴﺰﺵ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﻣ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﻋﻤﻠﻰ ﻣﻌﻘﻮﻝ ﻭ ﻣﻮﺟﻪ ﺟﻠﻮﻩ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﻫﻢ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺿﺮﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻧﻤﻰﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﺎﺭﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻗﺒﻮﻝ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﻣﺼﻴﺒﺖ ﻣﻰﻧﮕﺮﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﻓﺮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﻭﺍﻗﻊ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﺮﺗﻴﺐ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩﺵ‬ ‫ﻣﺤﺎﻓﻈﺖ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺑﺘﺪﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻭﺟﻪ ﻧﻤﻰﮔﺬﺍﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﺎﺭﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺘﻮﺟﻪ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺗﻮﻟﺪ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﻗﻊ ﻟﺤﻈﻪﻯ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺗﻤﺎﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻤﺎﻥ ﺟﻨﻮﻥ ﻣﻨﻔﺠﺮ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺍﻋﻤﺎﻝ ﻧﺎﺷﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻧﺎﺍﻣﻴﺪﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﺑﻪ ﺩﺷﻮﺍﺭﻯ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻧﻜﺘﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﻙ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻚ ﺯﻥ ﻣﺘﻮﺟﻪ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﺒﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﺑﻠﻪ‪ .‬ﻗﺒ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﻫﻴﺴﺘﺮﻳﻚ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻣﻰﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻗﻀﻴﻪ ﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﻧﻤﻰﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖﻫﺎﻯ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪17‬‬

‫ﻳﺎﺩﺯﺩﻭﺩﮔﻰ ﺳﺨﻦ ﻣﻰﮔﻮﻳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺷﺮﺍﻳﻄﻰ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺧﻮﺩﺗﻠﻘﻴﻨﻰ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺷﺨﺺ ﺑﺎ ﺧﻴﺎﻟﺒﺎﻓﻰ‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﻭﺍﻗﻌﻴﺖ ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺹ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰﺳﺎﺯﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭﻭﻍ ﺑﺎﺭﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻧﻜﺎﺭ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭼﻴﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﺭﻩﻯ ﺯﻧﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﺍﻇﻬﺎﺭ ﻧﻈﺮ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ؟‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﻏﺎﻟﺒﺎً ﺑﻪ ﺳﺎﺯﮔﺎﺭﻯ ﺁﺳﻴﺐ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﺪﻩﻯ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻣﻰﭘﺮﺩﺍﺯﺩ‪ ،‬ﺣﺎﻟﺘﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻌﺪﺍ ً‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺷﺨﺼﻴﺘﻰ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻛﻤﻚ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺒﺘﻨﻰ ﺑﺮ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﻣﻪﻯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﺎ ﺳﻌﻰ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻴﻢ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﻏﻴﺮ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺻﻴﻒ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻔﺎﻫﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺍﺻﻄﻼﺣﺎﺕ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﻏﺎﻟﺒﺎً ﻳﻚ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺎﻳﻰ ﻫﺪﺍﻳﺘﻰ ﻣﺤﺪﻭﺩ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺿﺮﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﺑﻮﻗﻮﻉ ﻣﻰﭘﻴﻮﻧﺪﺩ‪ ،‬ﻳﻌﻨﻰ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺗﻮﻟﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﻏﺎﻟﺒﺎً ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﭘﻨﻬﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻭﺍﻳﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﺮﻭﻙ ﺫﻫﻦ ﺭﻭﻯ ﻣﻰﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻋﻠﺖ ﺗﻮﻟﺪ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺿﺮﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻩﺍﻧﺪ ﺯﻳﺮ‬ ‫ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﻭ ﺟﺴﻤﻰ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺯﻧﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﺮﭼﻪ ﻳﻚ ﺟﻨﺎﻳﺖ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﻣﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻛﺴﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺟﻨﺎﻳﺖ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺯﺩﻩ ﻣﺠﺎﺭﺍﺕ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺟﻨﺎﻳﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻚ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﭘﻨﺞ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺳﻨﻴﻦ ‪ 3‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 9‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭﺷﺮﺍﻳﻄﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻰ‬ ‫ﻫﻮﺵ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺧﻔﻪ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﺪ ﭘﺲ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﮔﻴﺮﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻏﻴﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻛﻞ ﺟﺮﻳﺎﻥﻫﺎﻯ ﺧﻮﺩﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﺍﻭ ﺧﺎﻣﻮﺵ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩﺍﻧﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﺑﺎ ﺍﺭﺍﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﺼﻤﻢ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﻫﺪﻑ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻗﺪﺍﻡ ﺯﺩ؟‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﻣﺎ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻚ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﻣﻮﺍﺟﻪ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻳﻚ ﻋﻤﻞ ﻛﺎﻣﻼ ﻣﺼﻤﻢ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺣﺴﺎﺏ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺭﻭﻥ ﻳﻚ ﭼﺎﺭﭼﻮﺏ‬ ‫ﻏﻴﺮﻋﻘﻼﻧﻰ ﻭ ﺗﻮﻫﻢ ﺁﻣﻴﺰ ﺳﺨﻦ ﻣﻰﮔﻮﺋﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ ﺁﻥ ﻋﻤﻞ ﻛﺎﻣ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻈﺮ ﺟﻨﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﺁﻣﻴﺰ ﻣﻰﺭﺳﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻫﻢ ﻫﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﭽﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺟﻨﻮﻥ ﺁﻣﻴﺰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰﻩﻯ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦﻫﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻣﺜﺎﻝ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺗﺮﺱﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﻣﺒﺘﻨﻰ ﺑﺮ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﻳﺎ ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﻓﻼﻛﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺭ ﻣﺎﻟﻰ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ :‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻓﻜﺮ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻧﺸﺎﻥ‬

‫ﺁﻳﻨﺪﻩﺍﻯ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺧﺮ ﺭﺳﻴﺪﻩ ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻰﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺑﺮ ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺍﻗﺘﺼﺎﺩﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﺴﻠﻂ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﻭﺯ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺯ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺷﻮﻫﺮﺍﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺮﻙ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﮔﺬﺍﺷﺘﻪﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺤﺪﻭﺩﻳﺖﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺩﻳﺪﮔﺎﻩ ﻭ ﺫﻫﻨﻴﺖ ﻣﻨﻔﻰ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻰﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﻣﺼﻴﺒﺖ ﺑﺎﺭ ﻣﺤﺎﻓﻈﺖ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻏﺎﻟﺒﺎً ﻋﻤﻞ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪﻯ ﺗﻼﺵ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻠﻘﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺍﻭﻝ ﻣﻰﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ ﺑﺮﺳﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ‪ .‬ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻫﻴﺠﺎﻥ ﺯﺩﮔﻰ ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ‬ ‫ﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪﻥ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺟﺮﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻰﺁﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻛﺜﺮ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻗﺪﺭﺗﻰ ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺑﺎﻗﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻰﻣﺎﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺟﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﻟﻢ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺩﻩﺍﻧﺪ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺧﻴﻠﻰ ﺧﻮﺵ ﺧﻴﺎﻝ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﻢ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻳﻚ ﺟﻬﻨﻢ ﻭﺍﻗﻌﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ‬ ‫ﺟﻨﻮﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻪﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﻮﺟﺐ ﺁﻥ ﭼﻴﺰﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻰﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﻨﺪ ﺑﺎ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﭘﺎﻳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻨﺪ؟‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪18‬‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﺩﻗﻴﻘﺎً‪ .‬ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺩﻫﺸﺘﻨﺎﻙ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻥﻫﺎ ﭼﻴﺰﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﻣﻰﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﺻﻞ ﻣﻰﺧﻮﺍﺳﺘﻨﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺟﺘﻨﺎﺏ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻮﻫﻢ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺗﻮﺳﻂ ﺗﺼﻮﺭﺍﺕ ﺁﺧﺮﺍﻟﺰﻣﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻣﺜ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﺧﻄﺮ ﻧﺎﺑﻮﺩﻯ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻚ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺳﻴﺎﺳﻰ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺳﺖ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﺑﺎ ﻗﺪﺭﺕﻫﺎﻯ ﺷﻴﻄﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﺑﺴﺘﻪﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺗﻤﺎﻣﻰ ﺍﻳﻦﻫﺎ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻚ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺍﻗﻌﻴﺖ‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻤﻞ ﻣﺘﻘﺎﺑﻞ ﺗﺤﺮﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻧﻴﺮﻭﻯ ﻛﺎﻓﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻋﻤﻞ‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺍﻫﻢ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﻳﻚ ﺩﻭﺭ ﻣﻨﻈﻢ‬ ‫ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺎﺩﻳﺴﻢ ﺧﻮﺩﺁﺯﺍﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺟﺮﻳﺎﻥ ﻣﻰﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﺩ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻓﺮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﺠﺎ ﻣﻰﻛﺸﺎﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺩﻭﺭ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﺑﻴﮕﺎﻧﮕﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﭼﻴﺰﻯ ﺧﺎﺭﺟﻰ ﺗﺒﺪﻳﻞ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺑﺘﺪﺍ ﭘﻴﻮﻧﺪ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﮔﺎﻡ ﺑﻪ ﮔﺎﻡ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻢ ﻣﻰﮔﺴﻠﺪ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﺧﻂ ﺯﺩﻩ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺁﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ‬ ‫ﻣﻨﺘﻬﻰ ﻣﻰﮔﺮﺩﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﭼﻨﺪﻯ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻛﻰ ﺍﺯ ﮔﺮﺳﻨﮕﻰ ﺟﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﺧﺖ ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﺍﺳﻔﺒﺎﺭ ﺍﻗﺘﺼﺎﺩﻯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻰﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺐ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﺎﻧﭽﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺭﻭﺍﻝ‬ ‫ﻋﺎﺩﻯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻭﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺨﺘﻞ ﻛﻨﺪ ﺗﻮﺳﻂ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻗﺘﻞ ﺑﺮﺳﺪ؟‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﺒﻴﻞ ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺻﻞ ﻗﻀﻴﻪ‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ ﻭﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺁﺳﻴﺐ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻣﺨﺘﻞ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻏﺎﻟﺒﺎً ﭘﻴﺶ ﻣﻰﺁﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺗﻨﺒﻴﻪ ﺑﺪﻧﻰ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮگ ﻗﺮﺑﺎﻧﻰ ﻣﻨﺠﺮ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺷﺎﻫﺪ ﺍﻋﻤﺎﻝ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺸﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻦ ﺑﺒﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﺎﻣ ً‬ ‫ﻼ‬ ‫ﻭﺣﺸﺘﻨﺎﻙ ﻣﺸﺎﻫﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺣﺘﻰ ﺍﻗﺪﺍﻣﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺘﻴﺎﻃﻰ ﺗﻮﺳﻂ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﺎﺗﻠﻴﻦ ﺍﺗﺨﺎﺫ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﺗﺎ‬ ‫ﺷﺎﻫﺪﻫﺎ ﺣﺬﻑ ﺑﺸﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﻌﻨﻰ ﻣﺜ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺪﻥ ﻗﺮﺑﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﭼﺸﻢﻫﺎ ﻛﺎﻣ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎ ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﻣﻨﻄﻖ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﻰ ﻣﻄﺎﺑﻘﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺗﺼﻮﺭ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺷﺎﻫﺪﻫﺎ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺩﻩ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻢ ﺑﻰ ﺍﺛﺮ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﺧﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻧﻬﺎﻳﺖ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﻓﺮﺩ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺗﺮﺗﻴﺒﻰ ﻣﻰﺩﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺷﺮﺍﻳﻄﻰ ﻓﺮﺍﻫﻢ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ‬ ‫ﻓﻌﺎﻝ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺑﻴﻔﺘﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻳﺎﺩﺯﺩﻭﺩﮔﻰ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺯﺍﺩ )‪ (psychogenetic Amnesia‬ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻓﻘﺪﺍﻥ ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪﻯ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﺯﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻣﻘﺎﻣﺎﺕ ﻗﻀﺎﻳﻰ ﻫﻢ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻭﻗﺖ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺁﻥ ﺻﺮﻑ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﺗﺎ‬ ‫ﭘﻰ ﺑﺮﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻳﺎ ﻣﺮﺗﻜﻴﺐ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻋﻤﺎﻝ ﻭﺍﻗﻌﺎً ﭼﻴﺰﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻧﻤﻰﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ ﻳﺎ ﻧﻤﻰﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭﻧﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻳﺎ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻧﻤﻰﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻤﻠﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺩﺍﺩﻩﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻋﺘﺮﺍﻑ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﻧﻤﻰﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﭘﻴﻮﺳﺘﻪ ﺷﺎﻫﺪ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﺴﺎﻳﻪﻫﺎ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺸﻒ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺟﻨﺎﻳﺖﻫﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﮔﻮﻳﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮﮔﺰ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﻣﺸﻜﻮﻛﻰ ﻧﺪﻳﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻋﻤﺎﻝ ﺟﻨﻮﻥ ﺁﻣﻴﺰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﺍﻯ ﺳﻮﺍﺑﻘﻰ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻤﻰﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻗﺒﻞ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺑﻴﻨﻰ ﻛﺮﺩ؟‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﺧﻴﺮ‪ .‬ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻴﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﻃﻮﻻﻧﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻃﻤﻴﻨﺎﻥ ﻣﻰﺩﻫﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺟﻨﻮﻥ ﺣﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻋﺎﺩﻯ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩﻫﺎ ﻫﻢ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﻢ ﭼﻴﺰﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺣﺲ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻰﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻫﻰ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺠﺒﻮﺭ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺮﺍﻍ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺨﻮﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺁﻧﻬﻢ ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺪﺭﺳﻪ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﺴﺎﻳﻪﻫﺎ ﻛﺴﻰ ﭼﻴﺰﻯ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﺭﻃﻪﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻭﺍﻗﻌﻴﺖ ﺭﻭﺯﻣﺮﻩ ﻣﺎ ﺭﻭﻯ ﻣﻰﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﻧﻪ ﻓﻘﻂ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻓﻴﻠﻢﻫﺎ ﻭ ﻗﺼﻪﻫﺎ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﭼﻴﺰﻯ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺴﺖ ﺟﺪﺍﻳﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﻔﺮﺍﺩ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥﻫﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻜﺪﻳﮕﺮ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺴﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﻮﺟﻪ ﻟﻄﻤﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻧﺸﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺯﻧﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺗﺨﺼﺼﻰ ﻭ ﻗﻀﺎﻭﺕ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﺭﺷﻨﺎﺳﺎﻧﻪ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﭘﻴﺶ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺭﻭﺩ؟‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﻟﺤﻈﻪﻯ ﻣﻼﻗﺎﺕ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻭ ﺩﺷﻮﺍﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻭﺩﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺩﺭﺳﻰ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﺍﺩﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺭﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺻﺎﺩﺭ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﺁﻥ ﻛﻪ ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺨﺎﻃﺮﻩ ﺑﻴﻨﺪﺍﺯﻳﻢ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺎ ﭼﻪ ﺩﺭﺟﻪﺍﻯ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻢ ﻣﺘﻮﻗﻊ ﺻﺪﺍﻗﺖ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺻﺮﺍﺣﺖ ﺍﻭ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﻳﻚ ﺧﻄﺮ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻟﺤﻈﺎﺗﻰ ﻫﻤﻮﺍﺭﻩ ﭘﻨﺎﻩ ﺑﺮﺩﻥ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺗﻼﺵ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭﻙ ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻘﺪﻭﺭ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﺯﻳﻢ ﻭ ﻫﻢ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﻣﺎﻧﺪﻥ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ‪.‬‬

‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﻀﻴﻪ ﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﺗﺮ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻢ؟‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻫﻪ ﻫﻔﺘﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺸﺠﻮ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ ﺷﺎﻳﻊ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮ ﻳﻚ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ ﻣﻰﺭﺳﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻧﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻋﺎﺕ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻭﺍﻗﻊ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺣﻀﻮﺭ ﻓﺰﺍﻳﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻪﻫﺎ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺴﺎﺋﻞ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺍﻧﻜﻔﻮﺭﺗﺮ ﺁﻟﮕﻤﺎﻳﻨﻪ‪ :‬ﭘﻴﺶ ﺑﻴﻨﻰ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻯ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻨﺞ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻗﺘﻞ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﭼﻴﺴﺖ؟‬ ‫ﻛﺮﻭﻳﺴﺒﺮگ‪ :‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺘﻮﻗﻒ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻯ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﻋﻤﺮﺵ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﺨﺶ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺑﮕﺬﺭﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺣﺘﻤﺎﻻً ﺩﺍﺩﮔﺎﻫﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻭ ﺗﺸﻜﻴﻞ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﺍﻣﺎ ﻣﺤﻜﻮﻡ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺟﺮﻡ ﻣﺒﺮﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻘﺼﻴﺮﺑﻮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺨﺶ ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺹ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﻭﭼﻨﺪ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺑﻌﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﻓﻰ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺍﻭ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺧﻄﺮﻧﺎﻙ‬ ‫ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻧﺸﻮﺩ ﺁﺯﺍﺩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺷﻮﺍﺭ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻧﻊ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻣﻌﺎﻟﺠﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺍﺣﺘﻤﺎﻻً ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺯﺩﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫‪Sie schaffen die Hölle, die sie‬‬ ‫‪vermeiden wollten‬‬ ‫‪F.A.Z., 07.12.2007, Nr. 285 / Seite 44‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺗﺸﻜﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻜﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ‬

‫ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺸﺘﺮﻙ ﺷﻮﻳﺪ‬ ‫‪www.JaamVaJaan.com‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪19‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪20‬‬

‫ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ‬

‫ﭼﺎﻗﻰ‪،‬ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ‬ ‫ﻭﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﭼﺎﻗﻰ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯﻣﺸﻜﻼﺕ ﻭ ﺗﻨﮕﻨﺎ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺳﻼﻣﺖ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻋﻤﻮﻣﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﺿﺮ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻨﺪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﺳﻴﺮﻛﺮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﻫﺎ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻧﺘﺨﺎﺏ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺐ‪ ،‬ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺷﺮ ﺁﻥ ﺭﻫﺎ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﺸﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯﻩ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ‪ 16‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺩﺑﺴﺘﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﭼﺎﻕ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻃﻰ ‪ 30‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﺷﻤﺎﺭ ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺰ ﻫﺮ ‪ 10‬ﺳﺎﻝ ‪2 ،‬ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻲ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﮕﺬﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻓﻜﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺁﻥ ﻧﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺳﺎﻝ ‪ 2025‬ﻣﻴﻼﺩﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻫﺮ ‪4‬‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻳﻚ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺍﺯ ﭼﺎﻗﻰ ﺭﻧﺞ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﭼﺎﻗﻰ ﺩﻻﻳﻞ ﺑﻴﺸﻤﺎﺭ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻲ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻭﺭﺍﺛﺖ‬ ‫ﻭ ژﻧﺘﻴﻚ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﺑﮕﺬﺍﺭﻳﻢ ﻫﻤﻪ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺮﻧﺎﻣﻪ‬ ‫ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻭ ﻓﻌﺎﻟﻴﺖ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﺪﻧﻰ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﻰ ﮔﺮﺩﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻧﮕﺎﻫﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻪ ﻭﺯﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻋﺼﺒﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺭﻭﺯ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﺗﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺧﻮﺍﺑﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺣﺮﻛﺖ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺑﺴﺸﺘﺮﻯ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ‪ 70‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ ‪،‬ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﭼﺎﻗﻰ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻜﺴﺖ ﻣﻮﺍﺟﻪ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﭘﻴﺸﮕﻴﺮﻯﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﺯﻭﺩﺗﺮ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﭼﺎﻗﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻧﻈﺮ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻳﺪ ﺷﺎﻧﺲ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪،‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﭘﻴﺶ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﻫﺮ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﻣﻄﻤﺌﻦ ﺷﻮﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﻗﻌﺎً ﭼﺎﻕ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬ﺳﭙﺲ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻓﻬﻤﻴﺪ ﺁﻳﺎ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﻛﺎﻓﻰ ﻓﻌﺎﻟﻴﺖ ﺑﺪﻧﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻳﺎ ﺧﻴﺮ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ ﺯﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺗﻤﺴﺨﺮﻫﻢ ﺷﺎﮔﺮﺩﻯ ﻫﺎﻳﺶ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺎﻫﻰ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﭼﻮﻥ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻛﻤﻚ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﺮﮔﺰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻳﻚ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﭼﺎﻕ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺭژﻳﻢ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺍﻧﺘﺨﺎﺏ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺐ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺣﻞ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻫﺮﮔﺰ ‪،‬ﻫﺮﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﺷﻴﺮﻳﻨﻰ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻳﻜﺒﺎﺭﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺣﺬﻑ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﺪ‬ ‫‪،‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻢ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﻭﺑﻪ ﺟﺎﻯ ﺩﺳﺮ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻭ ﺷﻜﻼﺕ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻛﻢ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻛﺎﻟﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﺭﺯﺵ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ‪،‬ﺣﺘﻤﺎ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻚ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ‬

‫ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻓﺮﺥ ﺷﺎﺩﺍﺏ‬

‫ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺺ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻧﻮﺯﺍﺩﺍﻥ‬

‫ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺺ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﻣﺸﻮﺭﺕ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻃﻮﻝ ﺭﻭﺯ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺘﺮﺱ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺘﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺭﻧﮕﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﻭﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ‪ ،‬ﻗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻦ ﺧﺎﺻﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻌﻴﻴﻦ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺵ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﺟﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻦ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﺍﻭ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺧﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺷﺮﺡ ﺯﻳﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪:‬‬ ‫‪ 30(1‬ﺩﻗﻴﻘﻪ ﭘﻴﺎﺩﻩ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺭﻭﺯﺍﻧﻪ‬ ‫‪( 2‬ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﻫﺮ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻭﻋﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻣﻤﻨﻮﻉ !‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻫﺮﻛﻮﺩﻛﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻫﺮ ﺳﻨﻰ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﻧﺎﻣﻪ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﺹ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻧﻈﺮ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻧﻜﺎﺕ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺗﺎ ﺣﺪﻯ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺘﺨﺎﺏ ﺑﺮﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰﻛﻤﻚ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪:‬‬

‫* ﺗﺎ ‪ 6‬ﻣﺎﻫﮕﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﻏﺬﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻧﻮﺯﺍﺩﺍﻥ ﺷﻴﺮ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﺳﻮ ﺑﺎ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻫﺎﻯ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻫﻤﺎﻫﻨﮕﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺳﻮﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺷﺮ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻱ ﻫﺎ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﺭﺍﺣﺘﻲ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻋﻔﻮﻧﻰ ﺣﻔﻆ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺟﺎﻟﺐ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺤﺘﻮﻳﺎﺕ ﺷﻴﺮ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻃﻰ ﺩﻭﺭﺍﻥ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪21‬‬ ‫ﺷﻴﺮﺩﻫﻰﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺍﺳﺘﺮﻳﻞ‪ ،‬ﭘﺎﻙ‪،‬‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻡ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺘﺮﺱ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬

‫* ﺍﺯ ‪6‬ﻣﺎﻫﮕﻰ ﺗﺎ ‪ 12‬ﻣﺎﻫﮕﻰ‬

‫ﻫﺮﮔﺰ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ‪ 4‬ﻣﺎﻫﮕﻰ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺟﺰ ﺷﻴﺮ ﺩﺍﺩ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﺍﺣﺘﻤﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﺁﻟﺮژﻱ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﭘﺴﺎﺯ ‪6‬ﻣﺎﻫﮕﻰ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﺷﻴﺮ‪ ،‬ﻏﺬﺍﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺧﻮﺭﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﻧﻪ ﻫﺮ ﭼﻴﺰﻯ ﺭﺍ ! ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻟﺮژﻯ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﭘﻴﺸﻨﻬﺎﺩ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻢ ﺗﺎ ﭘﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﻳﻚ ﺳﺎﻟﮕﻰ‪ ،‬ﺍﻓﺰﻭﺩﻥ ﻏﺬﺍﻱ ﺟﺪﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺁﻫﺴﺘﻪ ﺁﻫﺴﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺍﺣﺘﻴﺎﻁ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﺷﻮﺩ ‪ ،‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﺗﻨﻮﻉ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﻃﻰ ﻏﺬﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻤﺒﻮﺩ ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻢ‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﻴﺪﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﭼﺮﺏ ﺍﺻﻠﻰ ﻭ ﺣﺘﻰ ﺁﻫﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻰ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻫﻀﻢ ﻭ ﺟﺬﺏ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺩﺍﺧﻞ ﺷﻴﺮ ﭘﺎﻳﻴﻦ ﺑﻴﺎﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻫﺎﻯ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺑﺮﻃﺮﻑ ﻧﺸﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺗﻨﻮﻉ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻛﻢ ﻛﻢ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺪﺭﻳﺞ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﺒﺰﻯ ﻭ ﻣﻴﻮﻩ‬ ‫ﺟﺎﺕ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ‪ 3‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 6‬ﻗﺎﺷﻖ ﭼﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺭﻯ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﺯﻯ ﺩﻭ ﺑﺎﺭﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺑﺪﻫﻴﺪ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺵ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺗﺎ‪ 12‬ﻣﺎﻫﮕﻰ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ‪2‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 3‬ﺷﻴﺸﻪ ﺷﻴﺮ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺯ ﺑﺨﻮﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﻫﺮﮔﺰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﮔﻮﻧﺎﮔﻮﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﻧﻴﺎﻭﺭﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺵ‬ ‫ﻧﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﻣﺰﻩ ﺑﻌﻀﻰ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺟﺪﻳﺪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﻗﺎﺷﻖ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ ﺟﺪﻳﺪﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺪﺭﻳﺞ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻋﺎﺩﺕ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﻌﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﻫﻢ ﻣﺨﻠﻮﻁ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ‬ ‫ﻣﺰﻩ ﻫﺮ ﻳﻚ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﺑﭽﺸﺪ‪.‬‬

‫* ﺍﺯ ‪ 12‬ﻣﺎﻫﮕﻰ ﺗﺎ ‪ 36‬ﻣﺎﻫﮕﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ‪1‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 3‬ﺳﺎﻟﻪ ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻻً ﻛﻨﺠﻜﺎﻭﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﻦ ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺁﺷﻨﺎ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﻃﻌﻢ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻒ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ‬

‫ﻫﻤﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺷﻤﺎ‪،‬ﻏﺬﺍ ﺑﺨﻮﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ‪ 3‬ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮﻯ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﺗﻤﺎﻣﻰ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺯﺍﻧﻪ ‪ 500‬ﻣﻴﻠﻰ ﻟﻴﺘﺮ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ ﺷﻴﺮ ﺑﺪﻫﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺩﺭ ﻧﻈﺮ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻳﺪﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﻦ ﺑﻪ ‪ 4‬ﻭﻋﺪﻩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬

‫* ﺍﺯ ‪3‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 6‬ﺳﺎﻟﮕﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺳﻦ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺭﺷﺪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺪﻥ ﺍﻭ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ ﻭ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻣﻌﺪﻧﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬ﺑﻬﺘﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻋﺼﺮﺍﻧﻪ ﺍﻭ ﻣﻴﻮﻩ ‪ ،‬ﺳﺒﺰﻯ‪ ،‬ﻓﺮﺍﻭﺭﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﺷﻴﺮﻯ ﻭﺣﺒﻮﺑﺎﺕ ﺑﮕﻨﺠﺎﻧﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻧﺎﻫﺎﺭ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻡ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺗﻘﺮﻳﺒﺎً ﻳﻚ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﺭﺯﺵ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻲ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺜ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﮔﻮﺷﺖ ﺩﺍﺩﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺷﺐ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﻫﻴﺪﻭ ﻣﺠﺒﻮﺭﺵ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﺶ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺎ ﺗﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺨﻮﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻭﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻜﻨﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺫﻫﻨﻴﺖ‬ ‫ﻣﻨﻔﻰ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻏﺬﺍ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪22‬‬

‫ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺒﺎﻳﻰ‬

‫ﻫﺰﺍﺭﻧﻜﺘﻪ‬

‫ﺑﺎﺭﻳﻚ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮ‬

‫ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩﺣﺎﻟﺖﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻫﺎﻧﻴﻪ ﺯﺍﻳﺮ ﺭﺿﺎﻳﻲ‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺻﺪ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺎﻧﻢ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺁﻗﺎﻳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﻣﻮﻫﺎﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺣﻤﺎﻡ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ‬ ‫ﻭﺯ)ﻓﺮﻫﺎﻱ ﻧﺎﻣﻄﻠﻮﺏ( ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻴﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﺨﺘﻲ ﺷﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺷﺎﻛﻲ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻭﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺣﻤﺎﻡ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻣﻮﻫﺎﺋﻲ ﻧﺮﻡ‪ ،‬ﺻﺎﻑ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺩﺭﺧﺸﻨﺪﻩ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪.‬ﺷﺎﻳﺪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﻢ ﺟﺰء‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻳﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺭﺍﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺭﺍ ﺁﺯﻣﻮﺩﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻧﻈﺮ ﻣﻲ ﺭﺳﺪ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻳﻚ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫)ﻛﺎﻧﺪﻳﺸﻨﺮ( ﻣﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺁﺳﺎﻥ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﻲ ﺩﺭﺩﺳﺮﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺣﻞ ﻫﺎ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭﻟﻲ ﺁﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﻣﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺩﺭﺳﺖ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﻭ ﻛﻢ ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﺭﺍﻩ‬ ‫ﺣﻞ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ؟‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻳﺎ ﻧﺮﻡ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ؟‬ ‫ﻟﻐﺖ ﻛﺎﻧﺪﻳﺸﻨﺮ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺍﺟﻊ ﻓﺎﺭﺳﻲ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﺣﺎﻟﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺗﺮﺟﻤﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻭﺍژﻩ ﻧﺮﻡ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺟﺎﻱ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻱ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ ﺭﺍﻳﺞ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻏﻠﻂ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﺘﺮﺍﺩﻑ‬ ‫ﻟﻐﺖ ﻛﺎﻧﺪﻳﺸﻨﺮ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻲ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻧﺮﻡ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﻱ ﺟﺪﺍﮔﺎﻧﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻃﺒﻘﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻨﺪﻱ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ‪ 63‬ﮔﺎﻧﻪ ﺳﻴﺴﺘﻢ ﺑﻴﻦ ﺍﻟﻤﻠﻠﻲ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﻡ ﮔﺬﺍﺭﻱ ﻣﻮﺍﺩﺍﻭﻟﻴﻪ ﺻﻨﺎﻳﻊ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺘﻲ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺁﺭﺍﻳﺸﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﺍﺯﻣﻮﺍﺩﻱ ﺗﺸﻜﻴﻞ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺍﻟﻜﺘﺮﻳﻜﻲ ﻣﻨﻔﻲ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮ ﺑﻪ ﺟﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﻣﻲ ﮔﺬﺍﺭﺩ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺳﻮﺭﻓﻜﺘﺎﻧﺖ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺁﻧﻴﻮﻧﻲ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ(‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻣﺮ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺑﺎﺯ ﺷﺪﻥ ﭘﻮﻟﻚ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺳﻄﺢ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﺭﺟﻲ ﻣﻮ ﻣﻮﺳﻮﻡ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻮﺗﻴﻜﻮﻝ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺯ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﻮﻟﻚ ﻫﺎ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ‬ ‫ﺭﻃﻮﺑﺖ ﻣﻮ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻫﻤﭽﻨﻴﻦ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺯﺑﺮﻱ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﻫﻤﻮﺍﺭﻱ ﻧﻮﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺧﻮﺏ ﻣﻨﻌﻜﺲ ﻧﻤﻲ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮ ﺩﺭﺧﺸﻨﺪﮔﻲ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﻛﺪﺭ ﻭﻣﺎﺕ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻈﺮ ﻣﻲ ﺁﻳﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﺗﺮﻛﻴﺒﺎﺕ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻳﺎ ﻛﺎﻧﺪﻳﺸﻨﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮﺍﺩﻱ ﺗﺸﻜﻴﻞ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﺎﺭ ﻣﻠﻜﻮﻟﻲ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺎﺭ ﻣﺜﺒﺖ‬ ‫ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪) .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺳﻮﺭﻓﻜﺘﺎﻧﺖ ﻫﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﺗﻴﻮﻧﻲ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ (.‬ﺧﻨﺜﻲ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺍﻟﻜﺘﺮﻳﻜﻲ‬ ‫ﻣﻮ ﺗﻮﺳﻂ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻣﺴﻄﺢ ﺷﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﭘﻮﻟﻚ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﻮ ﻭ ﺻﺎﻑ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻱ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﺧﺸﺶ ﻭ ﺳﻬﻮﻟﺖ ﺷﺎﻧﻪ ﺯﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺧﺸﻚ ﻭ ﻣﺮﻃﻮﺏ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮﺍﻳﻦ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ ﻣﻮ ﺧﺸﻚ ﺗﺮ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ )ﻣﻨﻈﻮﺭ‬ ‫ﻃﺒﻴﻌﺖ ﻣﻮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻧﻪ ﺧﻴﺲ ﻳﺎ ﺗﺮ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺁﻥ( ﻧﻴﺎﺯ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭﻱ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﻮﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻴﻠﻲ ﺧﺸﻚ ﻭ ﺁﺳﻴﺐ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻳﻲ ﺑﺎ ﻧﻔﻮﺫ ﻋﻤﻘﻲ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺍﺧﻞ ﻛﻮﺗﻴﻜﻮﻝ ﻧﻔﻮﺫ ﻣﻲ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪23‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﻠﻲ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﺎ ﺩﻭ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﻭﻝ ﻛﻪ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﺯﺩﻥ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﻲ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻗﺒﻞ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺸﻚ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﻧﺎﭼﻴﺰﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻗﻲ ﻣﻲ ﻣﺎﻧﺪ‪.‬ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﻭﻡ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﺎ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪،‬ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﺎ ﺩﻓﻌﻪ ﺑﻌﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ‬ ‫ﺯﺩﻥ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻗﻲ ﻣﻲ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻃﺮﺯ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﻳﻬﻲ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻧﺘﺨﺎﺏ ﻓﺮﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺐ ﻣﻮ‪ ،‬ﺍﻭﻟﻴﻦ ﻭ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺐ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻫﺎﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻧﺘﺨﺎﺏ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻳﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺎﻧﻄﻮﺭ ﻛﻪ ﻗﺒ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﺫﻛﺮ ﺷﺪ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﺎ ﺩﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺭﺍﻳﺞ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺎﺯﺍﺭ )ﺧﺼﻮﺻﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﻮﺍﻉ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻲ ( ﺍﻛﺜﺮﺍ ﺟﺰء ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺁﺏ ﻛﺸﻲ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‪ ،‬ﻣﻮﻱ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺑﻲ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﻫﻴﭻ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺛﺮﻱ ﺍﺯﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﻻﺑﻪ ﻻﻱ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻗﻲ ﻧﻤﺎﻧﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﭙﺲ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺣﻮﻟﻪ‬ ‫ﺁﺑﮕﻴﺮﻱ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﻣﻮﻳﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻴﻠﻲ ﺧﻴﺲ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺟﺬﺏ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﺁﺏ ﮔﻴﺮﻱ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻳﺎ ﺣﻮﻟﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﻄﺎﺑﻖ‬ ‫ﺩﺳﺘﻮﺭﺍﻟﻌﻤﻞ ﻣﺤﺼﻮﻝ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺣﻮﻟﻪ‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﺭﻭﺵ ﮔﺬﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭﻱ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻛﻒ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻳﺰﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺎﻟﺶ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ )ﺩﺭﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺎﻥ ﻛﺎﺭﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﻣﻲ ﻛﺮﺩﻳﺪ( ﺗﺎ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺑﻲ ﺩﺭﻛﻒ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺷﻤﺎ ﭘﺨﺶ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺳﭙﺲ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﻳﻜﻨﻮﺍﺧﺖ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺗﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﭘﺨﺶ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﭘﺨﺶ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻴﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺷﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺐ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮ ﺧﻼﻑ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻱ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﺳﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺳﺎژﺩﻫﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻓﻘﻂ ﺳﺎﻗﻪ ﻭ ﻧﻮﻙ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻛﻤﻲ‬ ‫ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﺪﻫﻴﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ )ﻋﻤﻞ ﺧﻨﺜﻲ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺑﺎﺭ ﺍﻟﻜﺘﺮﻳﻜﻲ ﻣﻮ( ﺭﺍ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺩﻫﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻻﺯﻡ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺘﻮﺭﺍﻟﻌﻤﻞ‬ ‫ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻗﻴﺪ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪،‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻻ ‪2‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 3‬ﺩﻗﻴﻘﻪ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻻﺯﻡ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺑﻌﺪ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬ﺟﺮﻳﺎﻥ ﺁﺏ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺁﻏﺸﺘﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻋﺒﻮﺭ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ )ﻳﺎﺩﺁﻭﺭﻱ ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﻢ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻱ ﺧﻴﺲ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻼﻳﻤﺖ ﺭﻓﺘﺎﺭ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻮ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺧﻴﺲ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺗﺨﺮﻳﺐ‪ ،‬ﻣﺴﺘﻌﺪ ﺗﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪(.‬‬ ‫ﻧﻜﺘﻪ ﺍﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺩﻗﺖ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺧﻼﻑ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮﭼﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺮﺍﻁ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺁﺏ ﻛﺸﻲ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﻁ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻮﻥ ﻫﻤﺎﻧﻄﻮﺭ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺫﻛﺮ ﺷﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺍﻧﺪﻛﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻱ ﺳﻄﺢ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻗﻲ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻨﻈﻮﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺯﻣﺎﻧﻲ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻗﺼﺪ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺍﺯﺣﻤﺎﻡ ﺧﺎﺭﺝ ﺷﻮﻳﺪ‪.‬ﻧﻜﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻱ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺗﺎﻛﻴﺪ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺍﻧﺪﻛﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻗﻲ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﺪﻱ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺳﻄﺢ ﻣﻮ ﻟﻴﺰ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺟﺎ ﮔﺬﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻧﺮﻣﻲ ﻭ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻱ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻣﻮ ﻧﻤﻲ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﺳﻨﮕﻴﻨﻲ ﻭ ﻛﺪﻭﺭﺕ‬ ‫ﻣﻮ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮﻫﺎﻱ ﺯﺑﺮ ﻭ ﺿﺨﻴﻢ ﻧﺎﭼﺎﺭﻳﺪ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮﻱ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮ ﺟﺎﻱ ﮔﺬﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺗﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﺛﺮ ﻛﻨﺪ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﭘﺎﻙ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﮔﻲ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﺑﺎ ﺧﺸﻜﻲ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺯﺑﺮﻱ ﻣﻮﻫﺎ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭﻱ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﻭﻳﮋﮔﻲ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻱ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﮔﻮﻳﺎ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻗﺎﻧﻊ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺣﻞ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﺒﺎﺭﺯﻩ ﺑﺎ ﺯﺑﺮﻱ‬ ‫ﻣﻮ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﺿﺮ ﺩﺳﺘﺮﺳﻲ ﻫﻤﺰﻣﺎﻥ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻱ ﻧﺮﻡ ﻭ ﭘﺎﻛﻴﺰﻩ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﺑﺰﺍﺭﻱ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺩﻭﻣﻨﻈﻮﺭﻩ‬ ‫)ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ‪ +‬ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ( ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﭘﺬﻳﺮ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﻭ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺟﺪﺍﮔﺎﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﺎﺛﻴﺮ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻭ ﻣﻔﻴﺪ ﺗﺮﻱ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻫﺮ ﺣﺎﻝ ﻓﺮﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺩﻭ ﻣﻨﻈﻮﺭﻩ ﻫﻢ‬

‫ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﻃﺮﺍﺣﻲ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻭﻗﺖ ﻛﺎﻓﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺷﺴﺘﻦ ﻣﻮ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﻭ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺍﻱ ﺟﺪﺍﮔﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺜﻼ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺻﺒﺢ ﺑﺎ ﻋﺠﻠﻪ ﺩﻭﺵ ﻣﻲ ﮔﻴﺮﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺁﻣﺎﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭﺑﻪ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺕ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻭﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻓﻘﻂ ﺑﺸﻮﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮﻭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺤﺼﻮﻝ ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻲ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭﺳﺘﻲ ﻓﺮﻣﻮﻝ‬ ‫ﺑﻨﺪﻱ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭﺳﺘﻲ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻣﺰﺍﻳﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﭘﺎﻙ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﮔﻲ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮﻱ ﻣﻼﻳﻢ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﺹ ﺍﺭﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ‪ ،‬ﻳﻚ ﺟﺎ ﻭ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﻋﺮﺿﻪ ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﺪ‪..‬‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺳﺶ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻝ‬ ‫ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ‬ ‫ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﻢ ﻣﻮﻱ ﻣﻦ ﺳﻨﮕﻴﻦ ﺷﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﭼﺮﺍ؟‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺸﻜﻞ ﻣﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺛﺮ ﻳﻜﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﺟﺎﻱ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺳﺎﻗﻪ‬‫ﻭ ﻧﻮﻙ ﻣﻮﻫﺎ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻏﻠﻂ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻱ‬ ‫ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﺳﺮ ﻣﺎﻟﻴﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯﺣﺪ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ‬‫ﺧﻮﺑﻲ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺳﺮ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺐ‬‫ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻳﺎ ﻓﻘﻂ ﺑﺮﺍﻱ ﻗﺴﻤﺖ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺍﻧﺘﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﺗﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﻮ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻳﺎ ﻗﺴﻤﺖ ﻫﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻚ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻳﺸﻪ ﻫﻢ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ؟‬ ‫ﻗﺴﻤﺖ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﻴﺎﻧﻲ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺘﻬﺎﻳﻲ ﻣﻮ)ﻧﻮﻙ ﻣﻮﻫﺎ(‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺘﻴﺎﺝ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻃﻮﺑﺖ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﻋﻤﺮ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮﻱ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﺗﺮﻱ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻌﺮﺽ‬ ‫ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ ﻣﺨﺮﺏ ﻭ ﺧﺸﻚ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﻣﺤﻴﻂ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺩ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﻧﻮﺭ ﺧﻮﺭﺷﻴﺪ ﻫﻤﭽﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﺪﻝ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻱ ﮔﺮﻣﺎﻳﻲ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺳﺸﻮﺍﺭ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺱ ﻫﺎ ﻭ‪ ...‬ﻗﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻗﺴﻤﺖ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻧﺰﺩﻳﻚ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻳﺸﻪ‪ ،‬ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻟﻢ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻋﻼﻭﻩ ﺑﺎ ﺭﻭﻏﻦ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻲ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﺳﺮ‬ ‫ﭼﺮﺏ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺟﺰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﺜﻨﺎﻳﻲ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻱ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﻗﺴﻤﺖ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﺁﺏ ﮔﺮﻡ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﻛﻨﻢ ﻳﺎ ﺁﺏ ﺳﺮﺩ؟‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪24‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ ﻫﺮ ﭼﻪ ﺩﻣﺎﻱ ﺁﺏ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮﻱ ﺯﺩﻭﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻓﻲ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺯﺑﺮ ﻭ ﺿﺨﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮﻱ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺮ ﺟﺎﻱ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮﺍﻳﻦ ﻫﺮ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺿﺨﻴﻢ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺩﻣﺎﻱ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﻛﻤﺘﺮﻱ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮﻱ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻱ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻫﺮ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﺎﺯﻙ ﺗﺮ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺁﺏ ﮔﺮﻣﺘﺮﻱ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﻛﻤﺘﺮﻱ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻗﻲ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻱ ﻣﻦ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺛﺮ ﺍﺳﺘﻌﻤﺎﻝ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺷﻴﻤﻴﺎﻳﻲ‬ ‫ﺧﺸﻚ ﻭ ﺗﺨﺮﻳﺐ ﺷﺪﻩ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺑﺮ ﺟﺎﻱ ﮔﺬﺍﺭﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮ ﺩﺭ ﻃﻮﻝ ﺷﺐ ﻛﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺻﺤﻴﺤﻲ ﺍﺳﺖ؟‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻧﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺗﺎﺛﻴﺮﻱ ﺑﺮ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻧﺮﻡ ﺷﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻫﺎﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺗﺎﺭﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻋﻠﺖ ﺗﻮﺭﻡ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﻃﻮﻝ ﺷﺐ ‪ -‬ﻭﻗﺘﻲ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﺏ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ‪ -‬ﺷﻜﺴﺘﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻳﺎ ﺣﺎﻟﺖﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻣﻮ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﺧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻲﻛﻨﺪ؟‬ ‫ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻃﻮﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻋﻠﺖ ﻛﺪﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﻣﻮ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻮﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺗﺎﺑﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺍﻣﺎ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻋﻠﺖ ﻧﺎﻫﻤﻮﺍﺭﻱ ﺳﻄﺢ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺎﺯﺗﺎﺏ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺎ ﻫﻤﻮﺍﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﭘﻮﻟﻚ ﻫﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﺳﻄﺢ ﺧﺎﺭﺟﻲ ﻣﻮ ﺑﺎﺯﺗﺎﺏ ﻧﻮﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺟﺐ ﺩﺭﺧﺸﺶ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺁﺭﺍﻳﺸﮕﺎﻩ ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ‪ ،‬ﻣﻮﻱ ﻣﻦ ﺭﺍ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺳﺸﻮﺍﺭ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻲ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻻﺯﻡ ﺍﺳﺖ؟‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭﻋﻤﻠﻜﺮﺩ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺴﺮﻳﻊ‬ ‫ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﺪ ﺍﻣﺎ ﻣﺰﺍﻳﺎﻱ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻧﻤﻲ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻳﺎ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻣﻮﺧﻮﺭﻩ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﻣﻲ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﺪ؟‬ ‫ﻫﻴﭻ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺟﺰ ﺗﻴﻐﻪ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻗﻴﭽﻲ ﻣﻮﺟﺐ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻃﺮﻑ ﺷﺪﻥ ﻣﻮﺧﺮﻩ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ!‬ ‫ﺁﻳﺎ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺷﺪ ﻣﻮ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺴﺮﻳﻊ ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﺪ؟‬ ‫ﺧﻴﺮ ﻭﻟﻲ ﻛﻤﻚ ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻮ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺭﻭﻱ‬ ‫ﺳﺮ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻗﻲ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﺛﺮ ﺍﺳﺘﻌﻤﺎﻝ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻣﻮﻱ ﻣﻦ ﻟﺨﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻲ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﻣﻦ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻡ؟‬ ‫ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺳﻨﮕﻴﻦ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﻋﻮﺽ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻪ ﻣﺪﺕ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺳﺮ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺎﻗﻲ‬ ‫ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ؟‬ ‫ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻻ ‪2‬ﺗﺎ‪ 5‬ﺩﻗﻴﻘﻪ ﻛﺎﻓﻲ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺣﺪﺍﻛﺜﺮ‪01‬‬ ‫ﺩﻗﻴﻘﻪ‪ .‬ﺩﺳﺘﻮﺭﺍﻟﻌﻤﻞ ﺳﺎﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﻣﺪﻧﻈﺮ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﮔﻴﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺎ ﻧﻔﻮﺫ ﻋﻤﻘﻲ ﭼﻪ ﻓﺮﻗﻲ ﺑﺎ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻟﻲ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ؟‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻱ ﺑﺎ ﻧﻔﻮﺫ ﻋﻤﻘﻲ ﻃﻮﺭﻱ ﻃﺮﺍﺣﻲ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺍﺧﻞ ﻛﻮﺗﻴﻜﻮﻝ ﺭﺳﻮﺥ ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﻲ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻢ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺩﻫﻢ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮﻱ ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﺯﺩﻭﺩﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ؟‬ ‫ﻻﺯﻡ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻱ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺰﺩﺍﻳﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪﻛﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻱ ﺳﻄﺢ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻱ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻗﻲ ﺑﻤﺎﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻭﺍﻗﻊ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﭘﻮﺷﺶ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺁﺏ ﺑﻨﺪ ﺷﺪﻥ ﻣﻮ ﺑﺎ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻮ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﭘﺬﻳﺮ ﻣﻲ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻳﺎ ﺁﺑﻜﺸﻲ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻥ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻮﻱ ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﺁﺳﻴﺐ ﻭﺍﺭﺩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ؟‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺎﻧﻄﻮﺭ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺳﻮﺍﻝ ﻗﺒﻠﻲ ﺗﺸﺮﻳﺢ ﺷﺪ ﺷﻤﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﻧﺪﻛﻲ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻱ ﺳﻄﺢ ﻣﻮﻱ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎﻗﻲ ﮔﺬﺍﺭﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺮ ﺟﺎﻱ‬ ‫ﮔﺬﺍﺭﺩﻥ ﻣﻘﺎﺩﻳﺮ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻱ‬ ‫ﻣﻮ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻛﺪﻭﺭﺕ ﺁﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻳﺎ ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺭﻳﺰﺵ ﻣﻮ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ؟‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﺛﺮ ﺍﺳﺘﻌﻤﺎﻝ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﻭ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﻫﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﻳﺰﺵ‬ ‫ﻣﻮ ﻇﺎﻫﺮﺍ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﻣﻲ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺍﻣﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻳﺰﺵ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻲ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻣﻮﻗﺘﻲ ﻣﻮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺭﻳﺰﺵ ﺩﺍﺋﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﻮ ﻧﻤﻲ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﺍﺷﺘﺮﺍﻙ ﻣﺠﻠﻪ ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺩﻭﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻫﺪﻳﻪ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‬ ‫‪www.jaam‬‬ ‫‪.‬‬ ‫‪.jaam‬‬ ‫‪-va-jaan.com‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪25‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪26‬‬

‫ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ‬

‫ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺵ ﺟﺪﻳﺪ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺯﻭﺩﺭﺱ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺑﺰﺭگ‬ ‫ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ ﺟﺎﻥ ﻫﺎﭘﻜﻴﻨﺰ ﺍﻋﻼﻡ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻣﻮﻓﻖ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻦ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺟﺪﻳﺪ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺯﻭﺩﺭﺱ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻛﻮﻟﻮﻥ ﻳﺎ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺍﺣﻞ ﺍﺑﺘﺪﺍﻳﻰ ﺁﻥ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﺯﻭﺩﺭﺱ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺵ ﻛﻪ ‪CCSA-2‬ﻧﺎﻡ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ ‪135‬‬ ‫ﻧﻔﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻛﻮﻟﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺁﺯﻣﺎﻳﺶ ﻭ ﻧﺘﺎﻳﺞ‬ ‫‪Colono Scopy‬ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺑﺎ ﺭﻭﺷﻬﺎﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﻣﻘﺎﻳﺴﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﺮ ﻗﺪﺭ ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ‪CCSA-2‬ﺩﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺑﺎﻻﺗﺮ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﺗﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺣﺘﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺟﺪﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﻏﺪﻩ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻧﻰ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻢ ﺗﺨﻤﻴﻦ ﺯﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﺻﻮﻻ ﺭﻗﻢ‬ ‫ﺍﺷﺘﺒﺎﻫﺎﺕ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﻛﻮﻟﻮﻧﻮﺳﻜﭙﻰ ﻭ ﺁﺯﻣﺎﻳﺸﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﻗﻊ ﺁﺯﻣﺎﻳﺶ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺗﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺗﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻭ ﺭﺷﺪ ﻏﺪﻩ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻧﻰ ﻭ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﭘﺮﺍﻛﻨﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺪﻥ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﻣﺒﺎﺩﺭﺕ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﻧﺎﺩﺭﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺩﻭﻣﻴﻦ ﺭﻗﻢ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﺧﺘﺼﺎﺹ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻧﻈﺮ ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺩﻳﻒ ﺳﻮﻡ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺑﺎﻻﻳﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺳﻮﻡ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﺩﺳﺘﺮﺳﻰ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺍﻛﺰ‬ ‫ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﻭﺳﺎﻳﻞ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺷﻬﺎﻯ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺍﺣﻞ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺩﻳﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺣﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺳﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﻯ ﻣﺜﻞ ﺁﺯﻣﺎﻳﺶ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺍﺣﻞ ﺍﺑﺘﺪﺍﻳﻰ ﻭ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺩﻫﺪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻣﻬﻤﻰ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﻧﺠﺎﺕ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﮔﻴﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺧﺴﺘﻪ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻣﻠﮕﻰ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺗﺨﻤﺪﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ‪ 23‬ﻫﺰﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺗﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺗﺨﻤﺪﺍﻥ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺑﺎ‬

‫ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﭘﺮﻭﻳﺰ ﻗﺪﻳﺮﻳﺎﻥ‬

‫ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮ ﻭ ﺍﺳﺘﺎﺩ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ ﻣﻮﻧﺘﺮﺍﻝ‬

‫ﻣﻘﺎﻳﺴﻪ ﺑﺎ ‪ 87‬ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺳﺎﻟﻢ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺿﺪ ﺣﺎﻣﻠﮕﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺣﺪﻭﺩﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺗﺨﻤﺪﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ ﺁﻛﺴﻔﻮﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻧﺘﺎﻳﺞ ‪ 45‬ﭘﺮﻭژﻩ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻘﺎﺗﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺗﺤﻠﻴﻞ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺎﺭﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﺁﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺪﺕ‬ ‫ﺩﻩ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 4‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻭ ‪ 2‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﺁﻥ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ ﺑﻴﻦ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺿﺪ ﺑﺎﺭﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﻭ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺳﻴﻨﻪ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﻤﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻣﻄﻤﺌﻦ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻘﺶ ﻗﺎﻧﻊ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﻯ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭﻟﻰ ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺩﻫﻪ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﻫﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﻭژﻩ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻘﺎﺗﻰ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ ﻫﻮﺭﻣﻮﻧﻬﺎﻯ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﺹ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺿﺪ ﺑﺎﺭﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﻭ ﭘﺎﻳﻴﻦ ﺁﻣﺪﻥ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺗﺨﻤﺪﺍﻥ ﻣﺪﺍﺭﻙ ﻣﺴﺘﻨﺪﻯ ﺑﻪ ﭼﺎپ‬ ‫ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭ ﻫﻢ ﺗﺠﺰﻳﻪ ﻭ ﺗﺤﻠﻴﻞ ﻣﺠﺪﺩ‬ ‫ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ‪ 45‬ﭘﺮﻭژﻩ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻘﺎﺗﻰ ﺻﺤﺖ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﮔﻮﺍﻫﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺍﺷﺎﺭﻩ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ‬ ‫ﻗﺮﺹ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺿﺪ ﺑﺎﺭﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ‪200‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪27‬‬ ‫ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺗﺨﻤﺪﺍﻥ ﻭ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﻳﻜﺼﺪ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﻧﻔﺮ ﺗﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺛﺮﺍﺕ ﺗﺎ‬ ‫ﭼﻨﺪ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻫﻢ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻗﻄﻊ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺭﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻳﺎﻓﺖ‪ .‬ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺗﺨﻤﺪﺍﻥ ﻫﺮ ﺳﺎﻟﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﺒﺐ ﻣﺮگ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 15‬ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻋﻴﻦ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ‪ 22‬ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻧﻔﺮ ﻫﻢ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﭘﻮﻛﻰ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻥ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺮﻩ ﺟﻨﻮﺑﻰ ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺳﺘﺌﻮﭘﻮﺭﻭﺯ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﭘﻮﻛﻰ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻥ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻌﺪﺍﺩ ‪ 133‬ﻧﻔﺮ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻗﺖ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 40‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻭ ‪ 54‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﺤﺚ ﺑﻪ ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﭘﻮﻛﻰ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻥ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺭﻗﻤﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺎﻻ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﻧﻘﺶ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻘﻠﻴﻞ ﻛﻴﻔﻴﺖ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﺤﻜﺎﻡ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻧﻬﺎ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ ﺑﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﻭ ﭘﻮﻛﻰ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺣﺎﺿﺮ ﻏﻴﺮﻗﺎﺑﻞ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺿﻴﺢ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﻧﻘﺶ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺳﻮءﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺼﺮﻓﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻋﺪﻡ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻫﻮﺭﻣﻮﻧﻬﺎ‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻧﺰﻳﻢ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﻌﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺟﺰﻳﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻟﻴﻞ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﻏﻴﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﭼﺎﻗﻰ ﻭ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻌﻀﻰ ﺍﺯ ﮔﻮﺷﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﻚ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﺳﺎﺯﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻳﺎ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﭘﻮﻛﻰ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻳﺎ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻥ ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺩﺳﺘﮕﺎﻩ ﮔﻮﺍﺭﺵ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺳﺒﺐ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﺻﻨﻌﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺩﻫﻪ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﻭﻟﻰ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺭﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺳﻮﻡ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻛﺸﺘﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻟﻬﺎﻯ ﺍﺧﻴﺮ ﻧﻘﺶ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻛﺘﺮﻯ ‪HBP‬ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﻣﺴﻠﻢ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺩﺭﺻﺪﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﺧﺘﺼﺎﺹ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺗﺎﺧﻴﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺍﻓﺘﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ‬ ‫‪ 125‬ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﺒﺘﻼ ﺑﻪ ‪ IBS‬ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ ‪ 44‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﺁﻟﺮژﻯ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﺁﻟﺮژﻯ ﺑﺮﺁﻭﺭﺩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻴﻦ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻟﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺿﻤﻦ ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺿﻰ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺁﺳﻢ ﻭ ﺁﻟﺮژﻳﻬﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻭ ﻣﺤﻴﻂ ﺯﻳﺴﺖ ﻭ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﻠﻰ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻦ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﻣﺒﺘﻼ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﺳﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺵ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺿﻮﺡ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺁﻟﺮژﻯ ﻭ ﺁﺳﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﻭ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺖ ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ‬ ‫ﻳﺎ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺧﺴﺘﻪ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻣﺰﻣﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻧﻘﺶ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺗﻮﺻﻴﻪ ﻣﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﻣﺒﺘﻼ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺳﻢ ﻭ ﺁﻟﺮژﻯ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ‪ IBS‬ﺩﻭﺭﻯ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﻣﺒﺘﻼ ﺑﻪ‪IBS‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺺ ﻣﻌﺎﻳﻨﻪ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺁﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﺁﻟﺮژﻯ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻭ ﻧﻮﻉ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻭ ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﺍﻗﺪﺍﻡ‬ ‫ﺗﺎ ﺑﻬﺒﻮﺩﻯ ﺳﺮﻳﻊ ﺣﺎﺻﻞ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ ﺁﻟﺮژﻯ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺣﺴﺎﺱ‬ ‫ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻳﺎ)‪IBS) Irritable‬‬ ‫‪ Bowel Syndrome‬ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺘﺪﺍﻭﻝ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺷﺒﺎﻫﺖ ﺑﺎ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺍﺷﺘﺒﺎﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻪ‬

‫ﻛﺎﻓﺌﻴﻦ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺗﺨﻤﺪﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﺟﺪﻳﺪﻯ ﺗﻮﺳﻂ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﺭﻭﺍﺭﺩ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻛﺎﻓﺌﻴﻦ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻗﻬﻮﻩ ﻭ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺗﺨﻤﺪﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺩﻭ ﺩﻫﻪ‬ ‫ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﺎﺕ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻗﻬﻮﻩ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺳﻴﻨﻪ‪ ،‬ﻟﻮﺯﺍﻟﻤﻌﺪﻩ‪ ،‬ﻛﺒﺪ ﻭ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻛﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻭﻟﻴﻦ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﮔﺮﻭﻫﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺤﻘﻘﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﺷﻨﺎﺱ ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻗﻬﻮﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﺗﻘﻠﻴﻞ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺗﺨﻤﺪﺍﻥ ﻣﻄﺮﺡ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺟﺎﻟﺐ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ‪ 121‬ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻧﻔﺮﺯﻥ‬ ‫‪ 30‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 35‬ﺳﺎﻟﻪ ﺷﺮﻛﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺩﻗﻴﻘﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺵ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ‪ ،‬ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﻭ ﻫﻤﭽﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻛﺎﻓﺌﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻧﺘﺎﻳﺞ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺟﺎﻟﺐ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻗﻬﻮﻩ ﻳﺎ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎﻯ ﻛﺎﻓﺌﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭ ﺑﺮﻋﻜﺲ ﺁﻧﭽﻪ ﺩﺭ ‪ 50‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺿﺮﺭ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﻗﻬﻮﻩ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﻴﺪ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﻧﺪﺭﻛﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﮔﻴﺎﻩ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻴﻮﭘﺎﺗﻰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻳﺪﺍ ﻣﺨﺎﻟﻒ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻗﻬﻮﻩ ﻭ ﻛﺎﻓﺌﻴﻦ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻗﻬﻮﻩ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪28‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻗﻢ ﺩﺭ ﻧﻴﻮﺯﻟﻨﺪ ‪ 16‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻟﺐ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﻌﻀﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﻋﻘﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﺬﻫﺒﻰ ﻳﺎ ﻣﻨﻄﻘﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺣﺎﺿﺮ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺻﺤﺒﺖ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺁﻣﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﻧﺪﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ‬ ‫ﻛﻠﻰ ﺑﺎﻭﺭ ﺑﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺴﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻣﺨﺪﺭ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺑﺎﻻﺗﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻫﻤﭽﻨﻴﻦ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ ﻛﻪ ‪ 29‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﻧﺎﺳﺮﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺯﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ﻳﻚ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺗﻜﺮﺍﺭ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻓﻜﺮ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 56‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺯﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻤﻞ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺗﻜﺮﺍﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ‪ 15‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﻘﺸﻪ ﺭﻳﺨﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 85‬ﻫﺰﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﻧﻔﺮ ﺷﺮﻛﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺤﺮﻭﻡ ﻧﺴﺎﺯﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺦ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺎ ﻋﻠﻮﻡ ﻭ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺖ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺟﻠﻮ ﻗﺪﻡ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺭﻳﻢ ﻭ ﻫﺮ ﻧﻮﻉ ﺗﻌﺼﺒﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﺑﮕﺬﺍﺭﻳﻢ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﭘﻨﺠﺎﻩ ﺳﺎﻝ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﻋﻠﻢ‬ ‫ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﻭ ﻋﻠﻮﻡ ﻭﺍﺑﺴﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻜﺎﺕ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺩﻧﻴﺎﻯ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﻭ ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﻛﻤﻚ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺻﺤﻴﺢ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻟﻢ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺑﻬﺰﻳﺴﺘﻰ ﻭ ﺳﻼﻣﺘﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻧﺘﺨﺎﺏ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﻣﺜﻼ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻮﺟﻪ ﻓﺮﻧﮕﻰ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻳﻚ ﮔﻴﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﻨﺘﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﻣﻌﺮﻓﻰ ﺷﺪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﻣﻴﻮﻩ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﻭﺣﺸﺖ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻴﺎﻝ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﮔﻮﺟﻪ ﻓﺮﻧﮕﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺳﺒﺐ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﻧﺎﻫﻨﺠﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻒ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺻﺪﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﺩﻗﻴﻖ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻴﺎﻩ ﻭ ﻣﻴﻮﻩ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻣﻼﺡ ﻭ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺳﺒﺐ ﺳﻼﻣﺘﻰ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺰﻳﺴﺘﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﺎ ﻟﻴﻜﻮﭘﻦ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻫﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺧﻴﺮ ﺍﻧﻘﻼﺑﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﺎﻳﺪ ﻗﻬﻮﻩ ﻭ ﻛﺎﻓﺌﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻫﻢ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ ﺭﺍ ﻃﻰ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻣﻨﻔﻌﺖ ﺁﻥ ﺧﻴﻠﻰ ﺑﺎﻻﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺿﺮﺭ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ ﻣﻬﻢ ﮔﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺷﻨﺎﺳﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻧﻰ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﺑﺎ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﺩﺭ ‪12‬‬ ‫ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺍﻋﻼﻡ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﻠﻰ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪9‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺩﺭ ﻃﻮﻝ ﻋﻤﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻓﻜﺮ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺍﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ‪ 3‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻫﻢ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﺭﺍﺣﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﻰ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﺗﺮ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﻧﻤﻬﺎ‪ ،‬ﺟﻮﺍﻧﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﻣﺠﺮﺩ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺿﻤﻦ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺤﺼﻴﻼﺕ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﻌﺮﺽ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺣﺎﻝ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻫﻤﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﻧﻔﺮ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺩﺭﺟﻪ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺷﺪﻳﺪﺗﺮ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺭﺳﻴﺪﻥ ﺗﺼﻤﻴﻢ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﺗﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺟﻪ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﻭ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻒ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺑﻴﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﻣﻨﺎﻃﻖ ﺳﺮﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺗﺤﺖ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﻔﺎﻭﺕ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺜﻼ ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩﻛﺸﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ‬ ‫ﭼﻴﻦ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 3‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺵ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻰ ﻛﻪ‬

‫ﺁﻧﺘﻰ ﺍﻛﺴﻴﺪﺍﻧﻬﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﻭ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺖ ﺁﺏ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﻭﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺭژﻳﻢ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﻓﻰ ﺳﺒﺰﻳﺠﺎﺕ ﺳﺒﺰ ﺗﻴﺮﻩ ﺭﻧﮓ ﻭ ﻣﻴﻮﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﺭﻧﮓ ﻛﻪ ﺣﺎﻭﻯ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﺘﻰ ﺍﻛﺴﻴﺪﺍﻥ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ‪ C‬ﻭ ‪E‬ﻣﻨﻈﻮﺭ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺏ ﻣﺮﻭﺍﺭﻳﺪﭼﺸﻢ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺻﻮﻻ ﺻﺪﻣﺎﺕ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ ‪Oxidative‬‬ ‫ﺳﺒﺐ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺁﺏ ﻣﺮﻭﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﭼﺸﻢ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺁﻧﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﻛﺴﻴﺪﺍﻧﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ ﻫﺎﻯ ‪ C‬ﻭ ‪E‬ﻗﺎﺩﺭﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﭘﻴﺸﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮﻋﺖ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺖ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﻜﺎﻫﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﭘﺮﻭژﻩ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻘﺎﺗﻰ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ‪ 35‬ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﺯﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 10‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻗﺖ ﭘﻴﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﻭ ﺗﺠﺰﻳﻪ ﻭ ﺗﺤﻠﻴﻞ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺪﻩ ﺗﻌﺪﺍﺩ ‪ 2031‬ﻧﻔﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺏ ﻣﺮﻭﺍﺭﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﭼﺸﻢ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺑﻘﻴﻪ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺳﺎﻟﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻣﻘﺎﻳﺴﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻧﺘﺎﻳﺞ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﻻﺯﻡ ﻭ ﻛﺎﻓﻰ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪29‬‬ ‫ﺁﻧﺘﻰ ﺍﻛﺴﻴﺪﺍﻧﻬﺎﻯ ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻒ ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﺎ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ‬ ‫‪ E ، Lutein‬ﻭ ‪Zeaxanthin‬ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ ﺭژﻳﻢ‬ ‫ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ‪ 18‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺁﺏ ﻣﺮﻭﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺭﺍﺩﻳﻜﺎﻟﻬﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺁﺯﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺪﻥ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺳﻴﮕﺎﺭ ﻭ ﺍﻟﻜﻞ ﻭ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺷﻴﻤﻴﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻒ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﺭﺩ ﺑﺪﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺑﺮ ﺍﻋﻀﺎﻯ ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻒ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﻥ ﺗﺎﺛﻴﺮ ﻧﺎﻣﻄﻠﻮﺑﻰ ﺑﮕﺬﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺳﺒﺐ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺁﺏ ﻣﺮﻭﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺳﻤﻮﻡ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺳﻴﮕﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺩﻭﺩ ﺳﻴﮕﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻌﺮﺽ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﻛﺎﻓﻰ ﺁﻧﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﻛﺴﻴﺪﺍﻥ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﻧﻜﻨﻨﺪ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎ ﺩﻳﺮ ﻳﺎ ﺯﻭﺩ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺁﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ ﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺸﻜﻞ ﻭ ﭘﻴﭽﻴﺪﻩ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻢ ﻣﺼﻨﻮﻋﻰ ﻭ ﺳﻜﺘﻪ ﻗﻠﺒﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻤﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ﻳﻚ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﻭ ﭘﺎﻧﺼﺪ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺎﻧﻤﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺳﻨﻴﻦ ﻳﺎﺋﺴﮕﻰ‬ ‫ﺭﺳﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﺼﻨﻮﻋﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﭘﻴﺸﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﭘﻮﻛﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻥ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺳﺘﺌﻮﭘﻮﺭﻭﺯ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻗﻠﺒﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺎ ‪ 47‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺳﻂ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ ‪ Auckland‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﺮﺍﻟﻴﺎ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻧﺘﺎﻳﺞ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺭ ژﻭﺭﻧﺎﻝ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ‬ ‫‪BMJ‬ﺑﻪ ﭼﺎپ ﺭﺳﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻧﺘﺎﻳﺞ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻧﮕﺮﺍﻧﻰ ﻭ ﺳﺮﮔﺮﺩﺍﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺳﺖ ﺍﻧﺪﺭﻛﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺷﺪﻩ‪ ،‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﻣﺒﺘﻼ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﭘﻮﻛﻰ ﺍﺳﺘﺨﻮﺍﻥ ﭘﺲ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻳﺎﺋﺴﮕﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺧﺎﻧﻤﻬﺎ ﺑﺎﻻﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻛﺎﻓﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻢ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺣﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﻗﺮﺹ ﻳﺎ ﻛﭙﺴﻮﻝ ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻢ ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺳﻨﻴﻨﻰ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺒﻰ‪ ،‬ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﺎ‬ ‫ﺳﻜﺘﻪ ﻗﻠﺒﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ ﭘﺲ ﭼﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ؟‬ ‫ﺍﺻﻮﻻ ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻤﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ ﺭژﻳﻢ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺭﺳﺪ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺍﺛﺮ ﻧﺎﻣﻄﻠﻮﺑﻰ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﺎﻳﺪ ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻢ ﻣﺼﻨﻮﻋﻰ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻩ ﺭﻭﻯ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻧﺎﻫﻨﺠﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻗﻠﺐ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻢ ﺭژﻳﻢ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺳﻮﺧﺖ ﻭ ﺳﺎﺯ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺧﻮﻥ ﻧﻘﺶ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺿﺮﺭ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﺁﻥ‪ ،‬ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﺎ ﻧﻮﻉ ﻣﺼﻨﻮﻋﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻢ ﺑﻌﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻳﺎﺋﺴﮕﻰ ﺷﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﺍﺕ‬ ‫ﻋﻤﻠﻜﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻛﻤﻴﺖ ﻫﻮﺭﻣﻮﻧﻬﺎﻯ ﺯﻧﺎﻧﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻣﻤﻜﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ ﻧﺎﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺍﺛﺮ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﻯ ﻗﻠﺐ ﺑﻪ ﺟﺎ ﻣﻰ ﮔﺬﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺁﻳﻨﺪﻩ ﺗﻮﺳﻂ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﻤﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﺧﻼﺻﻪ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ‬ ‫ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻢ ﻣﺼﻨﻮﻋﻰ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻩ ﺭﻭﻯ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺣﺘﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺯﻳﺮ ﻧﻈﺮ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺺ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﮔﻴﺮﺩ ﻭ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ‬ ‫ﻛﻠﺴﻴﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺪﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺿﻮﺡ ﻣﺤﺎﺳﺒﻪ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎﻯ ﺷﻤﺎﻟﻰ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﺻﻨﻌﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺐ ﻭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻈﺮ ﻋﻠﺖ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺻﺪﺭ ﺟﺪﻭﻝ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﺩﻭﻡ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﺧﺘﺼﺎﺹ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭﺁﻭﺭ ﻭ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺍﻛﺰ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻘﺎﺕ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ﺑﺎ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 43‬ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻧﻔﺮ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻓﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭﺁﻭﺭ )‪(Diuretic‬‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﻨﺪﺭﻭﻡ ﻣﺘﺎﺑﻮﻟﻴﻚ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﭘﺎﻳﻪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺎﺱ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺩﻳﺎﺑﺖ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺐ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ ﻭ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺟﺎﻟﺐ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻧﻮﻉ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻯ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭﺁﻭﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻫﻤﮕﻰ ﻛﻢ ﻭ ﺑﻴﺶ‬ ‫ﻧﺸﺎﻧﮕﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭﺁﻭﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻨﮕﻴﻨﻰ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﻛﻢ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻭﺵ ﻗﻠﺐ ﻭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺟﺎﻟﺐ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺳﻨﺪﺭﻭﻡ ﻣﺘﺎﺑﻮﻟﻴﻚ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺿﻤﻨﺎ ﻭﺯﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺩﺍﺭﺍﻯ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻗﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺑﺎﻻ ﻫﻢ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺯ ﻓﻮﺍﺋﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭﺁﻭﺭ ﺑﻬﺮﻩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻧﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﭼﺸﻤﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﻓﻊ ﺁﺏ ﺑﺪﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻛﻤﻚ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭﺁﻭﺭ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺻﺪﻣﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻗﻠﺐ ﻭ ﻛﻠﻴﻪ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺭﻭﻳﻬﻤﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﻧﺘﺎﻳﺞ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﺭ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻥ ﻛﻠﻴﻪ ﻫﺎ )‪70‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ(‪ ،‬ﺳﻜﺘﻪ ﻗﻠﺒﻰ )‪49‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺻﺪ( ﻭ ﺳﻜﺘﻪ ﻣﻐﺰﻯ )‪ 37‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ( ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺷﺎﺭﻩ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﺎﻳﻴﻦ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭﺁﻭﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺗﺠﻮﻳﺰ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭ ﻃﻰ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻘﺎﺕ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻫﻤﻴﺖ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭﺁﻭﺭ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺧﺒﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﺳﺖ ﺟﺎﻟﺐ‪.‬‬

‫ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎﻳﻰ ﻭ ﻧﻮﺷﻴﺪﻥ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﺑﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﺍﻟﻜﻠﻰ‬ ‫ﭘﻨﺠﺎﻩ ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎﻳﻰ ﻗﺒﻞ ﺍﺯ ‪10‬‬ ‫ﺳﺎﻟﮕﻰ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﺑﺎﺕ ﺍﻟﻜﻠﻰ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺰﻩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻃﺒﻖ ﺁﻣﺎﺭ ﺟﺪﻳﺪ ﭘﻨﺠﺎﻩ ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺳﻨﻴﻦ ‪ 8‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 10‬ﺳﺎﻟﮕﻰ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﺑﺎﺕ ﺍﻟﻜﻠﻰ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺰﻩ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺑﺎﻻﻳﻰ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻮﺷﻴﺪﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ ‪ 214‬ﭘﺴﺮ ﻭ‬ ‫‪ 238‬ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ‪ 8‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 10‬ﺳﺎﻟﻪ ﻭ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺘﺰﺑﻮﺭگ ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺳﻨﻴﻦ ﺧﻴﻠﻰ ﭘﺎﻳﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻭﻟﻴﻦ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺍﻗﺪﺍﻡ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻮﺷﻴﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺸﺮﻭﺑﺎﺕ ﺍﻟﻜﻠﻰ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻨﺎﺯﻟﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺳﺘﺮﺱ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺍﺳﻢ ﻣﺬﻫﺒﻰ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﻭﺍﻟﺪﻳﻦ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻟﻜﻞ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺰﻩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﻭﺍﻟﺪﻳﻨﻰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻧﻮﺷﻴﺪﻥ ﺍﻟﻜﻞ ﻋﺎﺩﺕ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻮﺷﻴﺪﻥ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪30‬‬ ‫ﺍﻟﻜﻞ ﮔﺮﺍﻳﺶ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺎﺩﺕ ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺟﺎﻟﺐ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﻳﻚ ﺳﻮﻡ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﺍﻥ ﻭ ﭘﻨﺠﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﭘﺪﺭﺍﻥ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﻰ ﺷﺮﻭﻉ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺍﻟﻜﻞ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻤﻞ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﻃﻼﻉ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻧﻮﺯﺍﺩﻥ ﻭ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺧﻄﺮ ﺁﻟﻮﺩﮔﻴﻬﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺷﻴﻤﻴﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺟﺎﻟﺐ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ ‪ 163‬ﻧﻮﺯﺍﺩ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺷﻴﻤﻴﺎﻳﻰ ﺧﻄﺮﻧﺎﻙ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﻄﺮﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻚ ﺁﺏ ﻭ ﺷﻴﺮ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﻭ‬ ‫ﭘﻮﺩﺭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺳﻼﻣﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺭﺷﺪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﻘﺸﻰ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺳﺒﺐ ﻧﺎﻫﻨﺠﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻏﻴﺮﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺟﺒﺮﺍﻥ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﻴﻤﻴﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﻰ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ‬ ‫‪Phthalate‬ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻧﻮﺯﺍﺩﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺷﺎﻣﭙﻮ ﻭ ﭘﻮﺩﺭ ﺑﭽﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﻛﺮﻣﻬﺎﻯ ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺹ ﻭﺍﺭﺩ ﺑﺪﻥ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻧﻬﺎﻳﺖ ﻣﻨﺠﺮ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻄﺮﺍﺗﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺎﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺷﻴﻤﻴﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺗﺮﻛﻴﺒﺎﺕ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻤﺎﻥ ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻚ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻫﻢ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻣﺘﺎﺳﻔﺎﻧﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺳﺒﺎﺏ ﺑﺎﺯﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﭽﻪ ﻫﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﺩ ﻭ ﻫﺮ ﺭﻭﺯ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﻴﻤﻴﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺻﻨﻌﺖ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﻭ ﻏﺬﺍ ﻭ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺻﻔﺤﻪ ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﺷﻬﺮﻭﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺿﺮﺭ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻇﺮﻭﻑ‬ ‫ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻜﻰ‪ ،‬ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺎﻳﻜﺮﻭﻭﻳﻮ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﺒﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻚ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻏﻴﺮﺍﺳﺘﺎﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﻭ ﻧﮕﻬﺪﺍﺭﻯ ﻏﺬﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻚ ﻫﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﻗﻊ‬ ‫ﺣﺮﺍﺭﺕ ﺩﻳﺪﻥ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺷﻴﻤﻴﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﻏﺬﺍ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺁﺏ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺮﺳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺑﻄﺮﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻜﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﮔﺮﻡ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﺷﻴﺮ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺁﺏ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻫﺮ ﺭﻭﺯﻩ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺷﻴﻤﻴﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺪﻥ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺑﺮﺳﺎﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺳﺒﺐ ﻣﺴﻤﻮﻣﻴﺖ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻳﻴﺸﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻦ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺁﻥ ﻣﺸﻜﻞ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻧﺘﺎﻳﺞ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻘﺎﺕ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺑﻄﺮﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﺷﻴﺸﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻇﺮﻭﻑ ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻜﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﻭ ﻧﮕﻬﺪﺍﺭﻯ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻏﺬﺍ ﺧﻮﺩﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻦ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺑﺸﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻚ ﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺭﻭﺯﺍﻧﻪ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻧﮕﻬﺪﺍﺭﻯ ﻏﺬﺍ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﻣﻮﺭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺳﺮﻋﺖ ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ ﺩﻫﺪ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫‪ 20‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﺁﻳﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﻣﺴﻤﻮﻡ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺍﻋﻀﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﻥ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺳﻴﺴﺘﻢ ﺩﻓﺎﻋﻰ ﺑﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﻓﺎﺟﻌﻪ ﺍﻯ ﻏﻴﺮﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﮔﻮﻧﺎﮔﻮﻧﻰ ﺟﺎﻥ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺧﻄﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺤﻴﻂ ﺯﻳﺴﺖ ﻣﺎ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻜﻬﺎ ﺍﺣﺎﻃﻪ ﻧﻤﻮﺩﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻫﺮ ﻣﻨﺰﻝ ﺣﺪﺍﻗﻞ‬ ‫ﭼﻨﺪ ﻛﻴﻠﻮ ﻛﻴﺴﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻜﻰ‪ ،‬ﻇﺮﻭﻑ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻭﺳﺎﻳﻞ ﭘﻼﺳﺘﻴﻜﻰ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺛﺮ ﺑﺎﻻ‬ ‫ﻭ ﭘﺎﻳﻴﻦ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ ﺩﺭﺟﻪ ﺣﺮﺍﺭﺕ ﻣﺤﻴﻂ ﻭ ﺗﻤﺎﺱ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺧﻮﺭﺍﻛﻰ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻤﻮﻡ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ ﻫﻮﺍ ﻭ ﻏﺬﺍ ﻭ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﺭﺩ ﺳﻴﺴﺘﻢ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﺪﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺮگ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺯﻭﺩﺭﺱ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﺧﻮﻥ‪ ،‬ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻗﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺴﻠﻤﺎ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺽ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺳﺒﺐ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﻧﺎﻫﻨﺠﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺐ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻋﺮﻭﻕ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻋﻠﺖ ﺁﻥ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺧﺒﺮ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺍﮔﺮﭼﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺧﻮﺷﺤﺎﻟﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ ﻣﺘﺎﺳﻔﺎﻧﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﺴﻞ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﻣﺮﻭﺯ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﭼﺎﻗﻰ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻋﺪﻡ ﻓﻌﺎﻟﻴﺘﻬﺎﻯ ﺑﺪﻧﻰ ﺁﻳﻨﺪﻩ ﺭﻭﺷﻨﻰ ﻧﺨﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﺪ ﺩﻫﻪ ﺁﻳﻨﺪﻩ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺗﺪﺑﻴﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻣﺮﺑﻮﻁ ﺑﻪ ﭼﺎﻗﻰ‬ ‫ﻭ ﭘﺮﺧﻮﺭﻯ ﻭ ﺑﻰ ﺣﺮﻛﺘﻰ ﺍﺗﺨﺎﺫ ﻧﮕﺮﺩﺩ ﺭﻗﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺐ ﻭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻳﺎﻓﺖ‪.‬‬

‫ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻗﻠﺒﻰ ﻭ ﺳﻜﺘﻪ ﻣﻐﺰﻯ‬ ‫ﺭﻗﻢ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺒﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻛﺸﻮﺭ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺎﻝ ‪1999‬‬ ‫ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 26‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻗﻢ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺳﻜﺘﻪ ﻣﻐﺰﻯ ‪ 24‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺵ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﭘﺰﺷﻜﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺼﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺐ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ ﻣﻌﺘﻘﺪﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺁﻣﻮﺯﺵ ﻭ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺗﺸﺨﻴﺺ ﺯﻭﺩﺭﺱ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻮﻗﻊ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﭼﺸﻤﮕﻴﺮ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺐ ﻭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ‪ ،‬ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﺎ ﺳﻜﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺒﻰ ﻭ ﻣﻐﺰﻯ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺟﺎﺭﻯ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﻠﻰ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺑﻴﻨﻰ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺭﻗﻢ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻗﻠﺒﻰ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ‪ 10‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ‪ 36‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻗﻢ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺳﻜﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻐﺰﻯ ‪ 34‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺽ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻔﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﻣﺮگ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺐ ﻭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ ﺩﺧﺎﻟﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻬﻤﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎﻻ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ‬

‫ﭘﺎﺳﺦ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺮﺳﺶ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ‬ ‫‪1‬ـ ﭘﺮﺳﺶ‪ :‬ﺧﻮﺍﺹ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺵ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺁﻥ؟‬

‫ﭘﺎﺳﺦ‪ :‬ﺑﺸﺮ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ‪ 1400‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﻗﺒﻞ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪31‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺷﻬﺮﻭﻧﺪ ﻣﻔﺼﻼ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺩﺍﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﻳﺎ ‪BlackSeeds‬ﻣﻄﻠﺒﻰ ﺑﻪ ﭼﺎپ ﺭﺳﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻨﺠﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻜﺮﺍﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺧﻮﺩﺩﺍﺭﻯ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻃﻮﺭ ﻣﺨﺘﺼﺮ ﺍﺷﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻏﻦ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻃﺐ ﺳﻨﺘﻴﻮ ﺣﺘﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻃﺐ‬ ‫ﻣﺪﺭﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﭘﻴﺸﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺿﻰ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻧﻔﺦ ﺷﻜﻢ‪ ،‬ﺳﺮﻓﻪ‪ ،‬ﺳﻴﻨﻪ ﭘﻬﻠﻮ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺍﺳﻬﺎﻝ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺳﺮﻣﺎﺧﻮﺭﺩﮔﻰ‪ ،‬ﺩﻓﻊ ﺳﻨﮓ‬ ‫ﻛﻴﺴﻪ ﺻﻔﺮﺍ‪ ،‬ﺁﻟﺮژﻯ ﺁﺳﻢ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻗﻠﺐ ﻭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ‪ ،‬ﺩﻓﻊ ﺍﺩﺭﺍﺭ ﻭ ﺁﺏ ﺑﺪﻥ )ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻛﻢ ﻛﺎﺭﻯ ﻛﻠﻴﻪ(‪ ،‬ﺗﻘﻮﻳﺖ ﺳﻴﺴﺘﻢ ﺍﻳﻤﻨﻰ ﺑﺪﻥ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺗﻨﻈﻴﻢ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ‪ ،‬ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﻭ ﻗﻨﺪ ﺧﻮﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻻﺧﺮﻩ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺗﻬﻮﻉ ﻭ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺮﺍﻍ ﻭ ﺗﻘﻮﻳﺖ‬ ‫ﺍﻋﺼﺎﺏ ﻭ ﻣﺤﺮﻙ ﺟﻨﺴﻰ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻏﻦ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﻧﻮﺭ ﻭ ﺣﺮﺍﺭﺕ‬ ‫ﺍﻛﺴﻴﺪﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻧﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺧﻮﺍﺹ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺩﺳﺖ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺧﻄﺮﻧﺎﻙ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﺗﺎﺯﻩ ﻧﺒﺎﺷﺪ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ‬ ‫ﻧﺼﻒ ﻗﺎﺷﻖ ﭼﺎﻳﺨﻮﺭﻯ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺭﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺻﻴﻪ ﻣﻰ ﮔﺮﺩﺩ ﻭ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﺁﻥ ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺽ‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻧﺒﻰ ﻣﺨﺘﻠﻔﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺳﻴﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﭘﻨﻴﺮ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻛﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫‪2‬ـ ﭘﺮﺳﺶ‪ :‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻳﻰ ﺣﺎﻣﻞ‬ ‫ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ؟‬

‫ﭘﺎﺳﺦ‪ :‬ﺍﻛﺜﺮ ﻣﺎﻫﻰ ﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﺎ ﻣﺎﻫﻰ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﭼﺮﺏ ﺣﺎﻭﻯ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﻴﺪﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﭼﺮﺏ ﺍﻣﮕﺎ ‪ 3‬ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻧﻮﻉ ﭼﺮﺑﻰ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻏﻴﺮ ﺍﺷﺒﺎﻉ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ‬ ‫ﺧﺮﭼﻨﮓ)‪ (Crab‬ﺩﺍﺭﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﮔﻮﺷﺖ ﺧﺮﭼﻨﮓ)‬ ‫ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭﻯ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺜﻼ ﺧﺮﭼﻨﮓ ﺁﺑﻰ‬ ‫)‪ (BlueCrab‬ﺑﺎﻻﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻫﺮ ﺳﻪ ﺍﻭﻧﺲ ﺁﻥ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 120‬ﻣﻴﻠﻰ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻡ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺧﺮﭼﻨﮓ‬ ‫ﺁﻻﺳﻜﺎ ﻓﻘﻂ ‪ 17‬ﻣﻴﻠﻰ ﮔﺮﻡ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻮﻉ ﻏﺬﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻳﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻻﺗﺮﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺭﻗﻢ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﺜﻼ ‪ 14‬ﻋﺪﺩ ﻣﻴﮕﻮﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﻮﺳﻂ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 130‬ﻣﻴﻠﻰ ﮔﺮﻡ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺗﺮﻳﭙﺘﻮﻓﺎﻥ )ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﺍﺳﻴﺪ ﺍﻣﻴﻨﻪ( ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﮕﻮ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺪﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻫﻢ ﻭﺯﻥ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﺣﻴﺎﺗﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺮﻭﺗﻮﻧﻴﻦ ﻣﻐﺰ ﺗﺎﺛﻴﺮ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺍﺏ ﺁﻭﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺿﻤﻦ ﻣﻴﮕﻮ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﻣﻨﺒﻊ ﺳﻠﻴﻨﻴﻮﻡ )ﻧﻮﻋﻰ ﺁﻧﺘﻰ ﺍﻛﺴﻴﺪﺍﻥ(‬ ‫ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﻗﻮﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺳﻼﻣﺘﻰ ﻭ ﺑﻬﺰﻳﺴﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﻥ ﻧﻘﺸﻰ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬

‫ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻣﻴﻜﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻮﺷﻴﺪﻥ ﺭﻭﺯﻯ ﺩﻭ ﻟﻴﻮﺍﻥ ﺁﺏ ﺍﻧﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﭼﺸﻤﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﻭﺭﻡ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺗﺨﻔﻴﻒ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻭ ‪PSA‬ﺭﺍ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﺩﻫﺪ‪.‬‬

‫‪3‬ـ ﭘﺮﺳﺶ‪ :‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦ ﺣﻴﻮﺍﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺳﻴﻨﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﺪ؟‬

‫ﻏﺬﺍﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻘﺸﻰ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻭﺭﻡ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﺗﺨﻢ ﻛﺪﻭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺎﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺗﺨﻢ ﻛﺪﻭ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﻟﺘﻬﺎﺏ ﻏﺪﻩ ﭘﺮﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺣﺘﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﻧﻘﺶ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬

‫ﭘﺎﺳﺦ‪ :‬ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻩ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺣﻴﻮﺍﻧﻰ ﻣﺎﺩﻩ )ﻫﻮﺭﻣﻮﻥ(‪IGF‬ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﺳﺒﺐ ﺍﺯ ﻛﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﻥ ژﻥ ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻣﺤﻔﻮﻅ ﻧﮕﻬﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺩﻭ ﺩﻫﻪ ﺍﺧﻴﺮ ﻧﻘﺶ ‪IGF‬ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﺨﺼﻮﺻﺎ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻧﻬﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺳﻴﻨﻪ ﻭ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﻣﺴﻠﻢ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺁﻧﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻰ ‪IGF‬ﺧﻮﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﺮﺽ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﻠﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻫﺮ ﻳﻚ ﻛﻴﻠﻮﮔﺮﻡ ﻭﺯﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﻥ ﻳﻚ ﮔﺮﻡ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺻﻄﻼﺡ ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺘﻪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﭼﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦ ﺗﻮﺻﻴﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺣﻴﻮﺍﻧﻰ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻋﻼﻭﻩ ﺑﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺷﻬﺎﻯ ﺗﻬﻴﻪ ﻭ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﺣﻴﻮﺍﻧﻰ )ﮔﻮﺷﺖ ﻗﺮﻣﺰ( ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺣﺮﺍﺭﺕ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻻ ﻭ ﺳﻮﺯﺍﻧﺪﻥ ﺁﻥ ﻫﻢ ﻧﻘﺶ ﻣﻬﻤﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫‪-4‬ﭘﺮﺳﺶ‪ :‬ﺑﻪ ﻭﺭﻡ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻳﺎ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻟﺘﻬﺎﺏ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﻛﻢ ﻛﻨﺪ؟‬

‫ﭘﺎﺳﺦ‪ :‬ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺩﻭ ﺩﻫﻪ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﭼﻨﺪ ﻣﺮﻛﺰ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻘﺎﺕ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻘﺎﺗﻰ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺑﻌﻀﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﻭﺭﻡ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻌﻀﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﺘﺎﻳﺞ ﺟﺎﻟﺒﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻣﻬﻢ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺁﺏ ﺍﻧﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺷﺪﺕ ‪ PSA‬ﺧﻮﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻮﻋﻰ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﺘﻰ ژﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﻧﺸﺎﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﺭﺍ ﮔﻮﺍﻫﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺷﺪﺕ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻭﺭﻡ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ‪ PSA‬ﺧﻮﻧﺸﺎﻥ‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻟﻬﺎﻯ ﺍﺧﻴﺮ ﺩﻫﻬﺎ ﻣﻘﺎﻟﻪ ﻋﻠﻤﻰ ﻣﻨﺘﺸﺮ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻫﻤﮕﻰ ﺑﻴﺎﻧﮕﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﺎﻳﻴﻦ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪﻩ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺧﻮﻥ ﻫﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻭﺭﻡ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺨﻔﻴﻒ ﺩﻫﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻋﺪﻩ ﺍﻯ ﻣﻌﺘﻘﺪﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺭﺩﻥ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻭﻯ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺗﺎﺗﻦ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺧﺮﻣﺎﻟﻮ‬ ‫ﻭ ﭼﺎﻯ ﭘﺮﺭﻧﮓ ﻭ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺭﻡ‬ ‫ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺗﻮﺻﻴﻪ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺵ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻮﺟﻪ ﻓﺮﻧﮕﻰ ﭘﺨﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻣﺤﺼﻮﻻﺕ ﮔﻮﺟﻪ ﻓﺮﻧﮕﻰ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ‬ ‫ﻟﻴﻜﻮﭘﻦ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﻭﺭﻡ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﺟﻠﻮﮔﻴﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﭘﺮﻭﺳﺘﺎﺕ ﭘﻴﺸﮕﻴﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺧﺒﺎﺭ ﻛﻮﺗﺎﻩ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ‬ ‫ـ ﻛﻤﺒﻮﺩ ﺩﻧﺒﺎﻟﻪ ﺩﺍﺭ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ ‪ E‬ﺩﺭ ﺑﺪﻥ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺳﺒﺐ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﻣﺎﻫﻴﭽﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺿﻌﻒ ﻋﻤﻮﻣﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﺩﺍﺋﻢ ﻛﻤﺒﻮﺩ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ‬ ‫‪E‬ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺟﺴﻤﺎﻧﻰ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ‪ 60‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻛﻤﺒﻮﺩﻯ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺭﻭﻏﻨﻰ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﭘﺴﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺑﺎﺩﺍﻡ ﻭ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﻭ ﻭ ﻏﻴﺮﻩ ﺣﺎﻭﻯ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﻣﻼﺣﻈﻪ ﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ‪ E‬ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ـ ﻃﺒﻖ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺵ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ ﺟﺎﻥ ﻫﺎﭘﻜﻴﻨﺰ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﻧﻔﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻫﺮ ﺳﻪ ﻧﻔﺮ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻦ‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪32‬‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﻧﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﺑﺪﻯ ﻭ ﺳﻮء ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﻳﺎﺯﺩﻩ ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﻛﻞ ﻣﺮگ ﻭ ﻣﻴﺮﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺗﺸﻜﻴﻞ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺳﻮء ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺑﺤﺚ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ ﺳﻮﻡ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﻤﺒﻮﺩ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻭ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎﻯ ﻏﻴﺮﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺻﻄﻼﺡ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻠﺖ ﭘﺮﺧﻮﺭﻯ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺧﻮﺭﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ـ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ‪ 46‬ﻣﻴﻠﻴﻮﻥ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫‪)Arthritis‬ﺩﺭﺩ ﻭﺭﻡ ﻣﻔﺎﺻﻞ( ﺭﻧﺞ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻠﻞ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ ﺭﻗﻢ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻟﻤﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ ﺳﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﺿﺮ ﻣﺘﻮﺳﻂ ﻃﻮﻝ ﻋﻤﺮ ﻣﺮﺩﻡ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎﻟﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ‪ 76‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫‪ 82‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺑﺎﻻﻳﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻣﺰﻣﻦ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺩﺭﺩ ﻣﻔﺎﺻﻞ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﺨﺎﺭﺝ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻧﮕﻬﺪﺍﺭﻯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺒﺘﻼ ﺑﻪ‪ Artheritis‬ﺩﺭ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫‪ 128‬ﺑﻴﻠﻴﻮﻥ ﺩﻻﺭ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻝ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ـ ﻛﻤﺒﻮﺩ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ ‪D‬ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺳﺒﺐ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺭﻓﺘﻦ‬ ‫ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ‬ ‫ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ﻫﺸﺖ ﻫﺰﺍﺭ ﻧﻔﺮ ﺩﺭ ﺁﺗﻼﻧﺘﺎﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ ﺷﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ‪ 61‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺳﻔﻴﺪﭘﻮﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻭ ‪ 92‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ‬ ‫ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﭘﻮﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﻛﻤﺒﻮﺩ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ ‪D‬‬ ‫ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻧﻬﺎﻳﺖ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻧﺸﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪ ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻤﺒﻮﺩ ﺟﺒﺮﺍﻥ ﻧﺸﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﻫﻨﺠﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺐ ﻭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫ﺭﻭﻯ ‪ 700‬ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﻭ ﭘﺴﺮ ‪ 8‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 10‬ﺳﺎﻟﻪ ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﻭﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺷﻴﺮ ﺩﺭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﺁﺳﻢ ﺭﺍ ﭼﻬﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺛﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﭘﺴﺮﺍﻥ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺷﺪﺕ ﻣﻼﺣﻈﻪ ﻧﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ـ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺑﻠﻨﺪ ﻗﺪ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻌﺮﺽ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺑﻌﻀﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻧﻬﺎ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺳﻴﻨﻪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﭼﮕﻮﻧﮕﻰ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ ﺑﻠﻨﺪﻯ ﻗﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﻣﻌﻠﻮﻡ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﻟﻴﻠﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﻧﻈﺮ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺟﻠﺐ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﺭﺷﺪ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺳﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻋﺪﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺑﺎﻭﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺑﻠﻨﺪ ﻗﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﺍﻯ ﻛﻮﻟﻮﻥ ﻳﺎ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﻃﻮﻻﻧﻰ ﺗﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﺩﻩ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﻧﻘﺶ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ـ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺪ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻰ ﻳﻜﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻞ ﭘﻴﺸﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻗﻨﺪ‬

‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻗﻨﺪ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺧﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﻣﺒﺘﻼ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻳﺎﺑﺖ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ‬ ‫ﻗﻨﺪ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﮔﻴﺮﺩ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﻥ ﻭ ﺑﻰ ﺗﻮﺟﻬﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺧﻄﺮﺍﺕ ﻏﻴﺮ‬ ‫ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺟﺒﺮﺍﻧﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ـ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺸﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﮕﺎﻩ ﻣﻚ ﮔﻴﻞ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﻧﺘﺮﻳﺎﻝ ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺵ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎﻻ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺪ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ ﺧﻮﺏ ﺧﻮﻥ)‪(HDL‬‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺳﺒﺐ ﻧﺎﻫﻨﺠﺎﺭﻳﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺕ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﻛﻠﺴﺘﺮﻭﻝ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺏ ﺧﻮﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ‪ 12‬ﻭﺍﺣﺪ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺪ‬ ‫ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻰ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻳﺎﺑﺪ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺽ‬ ‫ﺧﻄﺮﻧﺎﻙ ﺩﺭ ﻋﺮﻭﻕ ‪ 21‬ﺩﺭﺻﺪ ﺑﺎﻻ ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﺩ‬ ‫ﺸﻜﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻜﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﻣﺠﻠﻪ ﺷﻬﺮﻭﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺗﺸﻜﺮ‬

‫ـ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻯ‪ Rituximab‬ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﻃﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ‪MS‬‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻣﻘﺎﻟﻪ ﺍﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺭﻭﺯ‬ ‫‪ 14‬ﻓﻮﺭﻳﻪ ‪ 2008‬ﺩﺭ ژﻭﺭﻧﺎﻝ ﻣﻌﺮﻭﻑ‪New‬‬ ‫‪England Journal of Medicine‬‬ ‫ﭼﺎپ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻣﻴﺪﻫﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺍﺭﻭ ﻋﻤﻠﻜﺮﺩ‬ ‫‪MS‬ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﺸﻤﮕﻴﺮﻯ ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﻣﺒﺘﻼ ﺑﻪ ‪MS‬‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺸﻤﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺗﺼﻤﻴﻢ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻧﺘﺎﻳﺞ ﻧﻬﺎﻳﻰ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺩﻧﻴﺎ ﺍﺭﺍﺋﻪ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ـ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺟﻮﺍﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺷﻴﺮ ﻋﻼﻗﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻯ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻌﺮﺽ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ‬ ‫ﻋﺎﺭﺿﻪ ﺁﺳﻢ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺑﺮ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪33‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﻰ ﻭ ﻫﻨﺮ‬

‫‪34‬‬

‫ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﭘﺮﻳﺸﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺁﻓﺮﻳﻨﺶ ﻫﻨﺮﻯ )‪(5‬‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺍﻥ ﭘﺮﻳﺸﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻫﻨﺮﻣﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻣﺤﻤﻮﺩ ﻧﻔﻴﺴﻰ‬

‫ﺯﻥ ﻭﺍﺩﺑﻴﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺑﺨﺶ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﻴﺸﻴﻦ ﭘﻴﺮﺍﻣﻮﻥ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻨﺮ‬ ‫ﻧﻘﺎﺷﻰ‪ ،‬ﻣﻮﺳﻴﻘﻰ‪ ،‬ﺗﺌﺎﺗﺮ ﻭ ﺩﺭﺍﻡ ﺳﺨﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻃﻰ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺤﺚ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺭﺳﻴﺪﻳﻢ ﻛﻪ ﻧﺒﻮﻍ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺤﻮ ﺧﺎﺻﻰ ﺟﻠﻮﻩ ﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺕ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺑﻴﺎﻥ ﺷﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻧﺒﻮﻍ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﺍﺣﻞ ﻓﻮﻕ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺟﻨﺒﻪ ﺍﻗﺘﺒﺎﺱ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻣﺒﺘﻨﻰ ﺑﺮ ﺍﺧﺘﺮﺍﻉ ﻭ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻣﺘﻮﺟﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻜﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﻓﻘﻂ‬ ‫ﻧﻘﺎﺷﻰ‪ ،‬ﻣﻮﺳﻴﻘﻰ ﻭ ﺗﺌﺎﺗﺮ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻼﻙ ﭘﮋﻭﻫﺶ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺩ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻳﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺍﺩﺑﻴﺎﺕ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻧﺒﻮﻍ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺑﺎﺭﺯ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻭﺭﻳﻢ ‪ ،‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺑﭙﺮﺩﺍﺯﻳﻢ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺟﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺗﺮﻗﻰ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺒﺴﺎﻁ‬ ‫ﻗﻮﺍﻯ ﺭﻭﺣﻰ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺩﻭﺍﺭ ﺑﺎﺳﺘﺎﻧﻰ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﺯ‬ ‫ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻓﻜﺮ ﻭﺭﻭﺡ ﺯﻥ ﺑﺎ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮ ﻭﺿﻊ‬ ‫ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﺍﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﺣﺘﻢ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺭﻭ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻛﻤﺎﻝ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﻧﺪ ﺑﺎ ﭘﻴﻴﺸﺮﻓﺖ ﺳﺮﻳﻊ‬ ‫ﻭﺷﮕﻔﺖ ﺁﻭﺭ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﻥ ﺣﺎﺿﺮ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺗﺎﺋﻴﺪ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺸﻜﻼﺗﻰ ﺭﺍﻛﻪ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻫﺎ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺑﻪ ﮔﺮﻳﺒﺎﻥ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻮﻗﻌﻴﺖ‬ ‫ﻭﻧﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮﻯ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺩﺍﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺯﻳﺮﺑﻨﺎﻯ ﺗﻤﺪﻥ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻫﻨﮓ ﻳﻚ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﭘﻴﺪﺍﻳﺶ ﺑﺎﻭﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﻣﻮﺛﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ‪ ،‬ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻔﺎﻭﺕ ﺣﺪﻭﺩ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭﺍﺕ ﻭ ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻧﺎﺕ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﮔﻮﻧﺎﮔﻮﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻭﺭﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺘﻔﺎﻭﺕ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺳﺒﺐ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻗﺎﻧﻮﻥ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﻳﻨﻰ ﻭ ﻣﺪﻧﻰ ﺑﺎ ﺗﺤﺪﻳﺪ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺯﻥ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺩﻭﺭﻩ ﻋﺎﺩﺕ ﻣﺎﻫﺎﻧﻪ ‪ ،‬ﺟﺪﻯ ﻧﮕﺮﻓﺘﻦ ﺁﻣﻮﺯﺵ‬ ‫ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﺑﺎ ﻋﻮﺍﻣﻠﻰ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺳﻨﺖ‪ ،‬ﻓﺮﻫﻨﮓ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻗﺘﺼﺎﺩ ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﺣﺎﺷﻴﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺜﺒﻴﺖ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻭﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﺩﻭﺭ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺟﺒﺎﺭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻧﺰﻭﺍ ﻛﺸﺎﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﻓﺮﻫﻨﮓ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﺯﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺒﺐ ﻋﺪﻡ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺖ ﺍﺭﺯﺵ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻭﺟﻮﺩﻯ ﺧﻮﻳﺶ ‪ ،‬ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩﻯ ﺑﻰ ﻛﻨﺶ‪ ،‬ﻧﺎﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻰ ﻓﺮﻫﻨﮓ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺤﻤﻞ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺷﻴﻮﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺍﺯﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻠﻘﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻫﺮﺗﺮﺗﻴﺐ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺟﻮﺍﻣﻌﻰ ‪ ،‬ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺩﺭﺟﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻰ ﺭﺳﻨﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺟﻨﺒﻪ ﻧﻮﺷﺘﺎﺭﻯ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺛﺒﺖ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺗﻮﺟﻬﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺩﻭﺍﺭ ‪ ،‬ﺯﻥ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺯﺵ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻧﻰ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺣﻤﺎﻳﺖ ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭﻳﻎ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭﺯﻥ ﻫﻨﺮﻣﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﮔﻨﺎﻫﻰ ﻣﻀﺎﻋﻒ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮ ﺩﻭﺵ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﺳﻮ‪ ،‬ﺯﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺍﺑﺮﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻫﻮﻳﺖ ﻭ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩﻳﺖ ﺧﻮﻳﺶ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﺳﺒﺐ "ﺑﻰ ﺁﻥ ﻛﻪ ﮔﻨﺎﻫﻜﺎﺭ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺘﻬﻢ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ"‬ ‫ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮﺍﻳﻦ ﺩﺭ ﻃﻮﻝ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺦ ‪ ،‬ﺣﻴﺎﺕ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﺟﺰ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺨﻰ ﻏﻢ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰ ﻭﻧﺎﺭﺍﺣﺖ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﺑﻴﺶ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺬﺍﻫﺐ‪ ،‬ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﻭ ﺩﺍﻧﺸﻤﻨﺪ ﻭﺣﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺛﺮ ﻧﺎﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﺟﺰ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﺮ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﻫﻴﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻥ ﻭ ﻛﻮﭼﻚ ﺷﻤﺮﺩﻥ ﺍﻭ ﻛﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺷﺎﻳﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺩﺑﻴﺎﺕ ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺦ ﻏﻢ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﺣﻴﺎﺕ ﺯﻥ ﺁﺷﻨﺎ ﺷﻮﻳﻢ ﺗﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻧﺘﻴﺠﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺒﺐ ﺷﻤﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻛﻢ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﺎﺑﻐﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻋﺮﺻﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﮔﻮﻧﺎﮔﻮﻥ ﻫﻨﺮﻫﺎ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﺩﺑﻴﺎﺕ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﻢ‪.‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪35‬‬

‫ﻭﺍژﻩ ﻣﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻭﺭﺍﻥ ﻋﻬﺪ ﻋﺘﻴﻖ ﺑﺮ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﻭ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ‬ ‫ﺗﺴﻠﻂ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺣﻘﻮﻕ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺤﺮﻭﻡ ﻣﻰ ﺳﺎﺧﺖ‪ .‬ﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺮﺩﻯ ﻧﺎﻗﺺ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻗﻮﻝ ﺗﻮﺭﺍﺕ‪،‬ﺩﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻧﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺮﺩ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻭ ﺍﻧﮕﻞ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺗﻠﻘﻰ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﻯ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻭﺍژﻩ "ﻣﺮﺩ" ﺩﺭ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﻫﺎ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻓﺮﺍﻧﺴﻪ‬ ‫– ﺍﻧﮕﻠﻴﺴﻰ ﻭ ﻻﺗﻴﻦ ﺑﺮ ﻧﻮﻉ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﺍﻃﻼﻕ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺳﻮﺋﺪﻯ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺁﻟﻤﺎﻧﻰ ﻭ ﻓﺎﺭﺳﻰ‪ ،‬ﻛﻠﻤﻪ "ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ" ﺍﺯ ﺗﺤﺮﻳﻒ‬ ‫ﻛﻠﻤﻪ "ﻣﺮﺩ" ﺑﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻛﺘﻴﺒﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﻮﺵ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻛﻠﻤﻪ "ﻣﺮﺩ" ﺑﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﺎﻯ‬ ‫"ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ" ﺑﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺭﻓﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ "ﺁﺋﻴﻦ ﺣﻤﻮﺭﺍﺑﻰ" ﻧﻴﺰ ﺯﻥ ﻣﻠﻚ ﻭ ﺩﺍﺭﺍﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻣﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮ ﺍﺳﺎﺱ ﺁﻥ ﺍﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﻛﺴﻰ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺸﺖ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺵ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﻣﻘﺘﻮﻝ ﻣﻰ ﺳﭙﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻜﺸﻨﺪﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺎﻟﻜﻴﺖ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺁﻭﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻦ ﺣﻤﻮﺭﺍﺑﻰ‪ ،‬ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﭼﻴﻨﻴﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻫﻨﺪﻳﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺯﻳﺎﻥ ﺯﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ‪.‬ﺩﺭ ﺟﻮﺍﻣﻊ ﻣﺘﻌﺪﺩﻯ ﻧﻈﻴﺮ ﺑﺎﺑﻞ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﻣﺼﺮ ‪ ،‬ﻗﺒﺮﺱ‪ ،‬ﻓﻴﻨﻴﻘﻴﻪ‪،‬ﻫﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﻟﻴﺒﻰ ﻭ ﻣﻜﺰﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻌﺎﺑﺪ ﻣﻰ ﺳﭙﺮﺩﻧﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﻣﻨﻴﻊ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺴﺮﻯ "ﺧﺪﺍ" ﻧﺎﻳﻞ ﺁﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ "ﺭﻭﺳﭙﻰ ﻣﻘﺪﺱ"‬ ‫ﺷﻮﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺁﺩﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺑﻰ ﻳﺎﺭ ﻭ ﻫﻤﺴﺮ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﻭﻳﮋﻩ‬ ‫ﻛﺎﻫﻨﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺧﺎﺻﺎﻥ ﺧﺪﺍ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ‪ ،‬ﻫﻢ‬ ‫ﺁﻏﻮﺷﻰ ﻛﺸﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﺼﺮ‪ ،‬ﺍﮔﺮﭼﻪ ﺁﺛﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ""ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﺎﺕ ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻯ"‬ ‫ﻳﻌﻨﻰ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﺯﻥ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﺍﺭﺑﺎﺏ ﻭ ﻛﻤﺎﻝ ﻣﻄﻠﻮﺏ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻫﻨﺮﻣﻨﺪﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺼﺮﻯ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺁﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﻓﻄﺎﻧﺖ ﻭ ﺩﺭﺍﻳﺖ‬ ‫ﻣﻠﻜﻪ ﻣﻘﺘﺪﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻫﺎﺗﺎﺳﻮ ) ‪( HATASU‬‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻓﺮﻣﺎﻧﺮﻭﺍﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﻣﺼﺮ ﺑﻮﺩ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﻫﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺭﺍﻫﻰ ﺟﺰ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻴﺎﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﻣﺮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﭼﻬﺮﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺭﻳﺶ ﺩﺍﺭ ﻧﻤﻮﺩﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﺯﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺯﻥ ﻳﻮﻧﺎﻧﻰ ﺑﺎﺯﻳﭽﻪ ﻣﺮﺩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻓﺴﺎﺩ ﻏﻮﻃﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺧﻮﺭﺩ‪.‬ﺍﻓﻼﻃﻮﻥ ﻫﺮﭼﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻙ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﻳﻰ ﻣﻮﺍﻓﻖ ﻣﻰ ﻧﻤﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺟﻤﻬﻮﺭﻳﺖ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻧﻮﺷﺖ‪ :‬ﻣﻮﺍﻫﺐ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻰ ﺑﻪ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻭ ﺟﻨﺲ ﺍﺭﺯﺍﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻳﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻭﻟﻰ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻭﺻﻒ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻫﺮ ﺣﺎﻝ ﭘﺴﺖ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺣﺘﻰ ﺍﻓﻼﻃﻮﻥ ﻛﻪ ﻃﺮﻓﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺧﺪﺍ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻜﺮ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺩﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﺍﺭﺳﻄﻮ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺗﻌﺼﺒﺎﺕ ﺭﻭﺯﮔﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺳﺎﺯﮔﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩ ﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺎﻗﺺ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻭ‪ ،‬ﻃﺒﻴﻌﺖ ﺁﻥ ﺟﺎ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻥ ﻣﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺑﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻯ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﺖ ﻣﺤﻜﻮﻡ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺳﺎﺭﺕ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻴﭻ ﺭﻭﻯ‪ ،‬ﺳﺰﺍﻭﺍﺭ ﺷﺮﻛﺖ ﺩﺭﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻋﻤﻮﻣﻰ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ ".‬ﺍﻭﺭﻯ ﭘﻴﺪ" ﺍﺯ ﺯﺑﺎﻥ ﺯﻧﻰ‪ ،‬ﭼﻨﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺖ‪ " :‬ﺍﻋﺘﺮﺍﻑ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﮔﺰﻳﺪﮔﻰ ﺟﺎﻧﻮﺭﺍﻥ ﺩﺭﻧﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻣﺎﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﻮﺫﻯ‬ ‫ﻭﺳﺎﻳﻠﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺁﻣﺪﻩ‪ ،‬ﻭﻟﻰ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﺑﺮ ﺿﺪ ﺯﻥ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﺗﺶ ﻭ ﺍﻓﻌﻰ ﺳﺒﻊ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ ﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ"‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﮔﺎﻩ ﺧﺪﺍﻳﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﻧﻜﻮﻫﺶ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ ﻛﻪ ﭼﺮﺍ ﺗﻮﺍﻟﺪ ﻭ ﺗﻨﺎﺳﻞ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﺩﺧﺎﻟﺖ ﺯﻥ ﻣﻴﺴﺮ ﻧﺴﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺯﻥ ﺭﻭﻣﻰ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺯﺧﻮﻫﺮ ﻳﻮﻧﺎﻧﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺴﺖ ‪ ،‬ﮔﻮﻳﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﺭﻭﻣﻰ ﭼﻮﻥ ﻫﻮﺭﺍﺱ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻭﻳﺮژﻳﻞ ﻭﻛﺎﺗﻮﻝ ﻫﺮ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻴﻮﺳﺘﻪ ﺩﻡ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻋﺸﻖ ﻭ ﺷﻴﺪﺍﻳﻰ ﺯﺩﻩ ﺍﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺯﻥ ﺭﺍﻛﻪ ﺍﻟﻬﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﺑﺨﺶ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ‪ ،‬ﭘﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺳﺮﭼﺸﻤﻪ ﻟﺬﺍﺕ‬ ‫ﺯﻫﺮﺁﮔﻴﻦ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ﻳﻬﻮﻩ ﻧﻴﺰ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺁﺧﺮﻳﻦ ﺑﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻭﺻﺎﻳﺎﻯ ﺩﻫﮕﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﺵ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻗﻮﻝ ﻣﺸﻬﻮﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻣﻮﺳﻰ ﻓﺮﺳﺘﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺩﻳﻒ‬ ‫ﭼﺎﺭﭘﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺍﻣﻮﺍﻝ ﻏﻴﺮ ﻣﻨﻘﻮﻝ ﺫﻛﺮ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﻳﻬﻮﻩ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺗﺼﻮﺭ ﻭ ﺧﻴﺎﻝ ﻗﻮﻡ ﻳﻬﻮﺩ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻗﻮﻡ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺍﻗﻮﺍﻡ ﺟﻨﮕﺠﻮ ﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﻣﺼﻴﺒﺖ ﻭ ﺑﺪﺑﺨﺘﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻓﻘﻂ‬ ‫ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺍﻭﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﺭﻭ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺗﺤﻤﻞ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻳﮕﺎﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻨﺒﻊ ﺗﻮﻟﻴﺪ ﺳﺮﺑﺎﺯ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ ﻗﺪﻳﻢ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﻟﺪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺷﻤﻊ ﺭﻭﺷﻦ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎﺩﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺯﺍﻳﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺴﺘﻰ ﺩﻭﺑﺎﺭ ﻏﺴﻞ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﭘﺴﺮ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻬﺪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻬﻮﻩ ﻣﻰ ﺑﺎﻟﻴﺪ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻧﻤﺎﺯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺗﻜﺮﺍﺭ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ ":‬ﺧﺪﺍﻳﺎ ﺗﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﺳﭙﺎﺳﮕﺰﺍﺭﻡ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺮﺍ ﻛﺎﻓﺮ ﻭ ﺯﻥ ﻧﻴﺎﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻯ"‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻮﻧﻪ ﻋﻘﻴﺪﻩ ‪ ،‬ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺁﻥ ﻫﺎ‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻦ ﺍﺧﻼﻗﻰ ﺭﻭﺯﮔﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ‪ ،‬ﭘﻴﺸﺮﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺮﺗﺎﺳﺮ ﺷﺮﻕ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺗﺎ ﭘﺴﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻧﺰﺍﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ‪ ،‬ﻣﻨﻔﻮﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﭘﺴﺮﻯ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺯﺍﺩﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺗﺎ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻴﺪﺍﻥ ﺟﻨﮓ ﻛﺸﺘﻪ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﻮﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺘﺮﺍﻡ ﻧﻤﻰﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻳﻬﻮﺩﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺎ ﺍﺳﺘﻨﺎﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺘﺎﺏ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﻘﺪﺱ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺎﻳﻪ ﻧﻔﺮﻳﻦ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺪﺭ‬ ‫ﺣﻖ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﺩﻧﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺧﺮﺩﺳﺎﻝ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻔﺮﻭﺷﺪ ‪،‬ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺍﺭﺯﺷﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺍﺛﺎﺛﻴﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻣﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭼﻨﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻮﺭﺍﺕ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩﺁﻣﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫" ﺯﻥ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯﻣﺮگ ﺗﻠﺦ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭﻛﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻧﺰﺩ ﺧﺪﺍﻭﻧﺪ ﺷﺎﻳﺴﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻥ ﺭﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻳﺎﺑﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺩﻧﻴﺎﻯ ﻣﺴﻴﺤﻴﺖ ﺗﺎ ﻗﺮﻥ ﻫﻔﺘﻢ ﻣﻴﻼﺩﻯ‬ ‫ﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺁﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺟﺪﺍ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭼﻨﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﻛﻠﻴﺴﺎﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺴﻴﺤﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﻨﺰﻟﺖ ﺯﻥ ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻑ ﻧﻈﺮ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬ﺑﻪ ﺷﻬﺎﺩﺕ ﺗﺎﺭﻳﺦ ‪ ،‬ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﮔﺰﻳﻨﺶ ﺷﺮﻳﻚ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻫﺮﮔﺰ ﻫﻴﭻ‬ ‫ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﺑﻮﺩﻥ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺳﺎﺭﺕ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻦ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﺭﺍﻩ‬ ‫ﺧﺮﻳﺪﻥ‪ ،‬ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻗﻮﻝ ﺍﺭﻧﺴﺖ ﺭﻧﺎﻥ "ﺩﻳﻨﻰ‬ ‫ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻰ‪،‬ﺟﺪﻯ‪ ،‬ﺁﺯﺍﺩ ﻭ ﺩﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺍﻋﺮﺍﺏ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻌﻀﻰ ﻋﺎﺩﺍﺕ ﻭﺣﺸﻴﺎﻧﻪ ﺩﻳﺮﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻛﺸﺘﻦ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺩﺧﺘﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﺯ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻟﻴﻜﻦ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﺣﻘﻮﻕ ﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺎﻳﻪ ﻣﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺳﺎﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ "ﻛﺮﺍﻓﺖ ﺍﺑﻨﻴﻚ" ‪ ،‬ﻣﺤﻤﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺷﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﭘﺎﻳﻪ ﺑﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪ ﻟﺬﺕ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻛﺎﻣﺠﻮﻳﻰ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺎﻳﻪ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﻭﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﮔﻰ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻻﺗﺮﻯ ﺍﺭﺗﻘﺎ ﺩﻫﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎﺍﻳﻦ ﻭﺻﻒ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻫﻢ‬ ‫"ﺯﻥ" ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺍﺗﺐ ﭘﺴﺖ ﺗﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺮﺩ ﻣﺎﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺴﻴﺤﻴﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻥ ﻭﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺮﺩﺳﺘﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻟﺘﻔﺎﺕ ﻧﻤﻮﺩ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻧﻬﺎﻳﺖ ﺑﻬﺒﻮﺩ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻭﺿﻊ ﭘﺮﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﻧﻴﺎﻭﺭﺩ‪،‬ﮔﺮﭼﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻭ ﺟﻨﺲ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺘﺴﺎﻭﻯ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻭﻟﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻥ ﺳﺨﺖ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺮﺩ ﺍﺭﻓﺎﻕ ﻛﺮﺩ ‪"،‬ﭘﻮﻟﺲ " ﻧﺒﻰ ‪،‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪36‬‬

‫ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺮﺍ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﺪﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺟﻮﺭ ﻭ ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺷﻮﻫﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺳﺮ ﻓﺮﻭﺩ ﺁﺭﻧﺪ ‪،‬ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ ﺑﺮﺩﮔﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺮﺩﻩ ﺩﺍﺭﺍﻥ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺗﺮﺗﻮﻟﻴﻦ) ‪ ( TERTULLIEN‬ﺧﻄﺎﺏ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻥ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺖ‪ :‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺗﺎﺍﺑﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺟﺎﻣﻪ ﭘﺸﻤﻴﻦ ﺑﻪ ﺳﻮﮔﻮﺍﺭﻯ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺁﻭﺍﺭﮔﻰ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻳﺪﮔﺎﻧﻰ ﺍﺷﻚ ﺁﻟﻮﺩ ﻋﻤﺮﮔﺬﺍﺭﻯ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻮﻳﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺒﺎﻫﻰ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﻯ‬ ‫‪" .‬ﺳﻦ ژﺭﻭﻡ " ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﻋﻼﻡ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻛﻪ "ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭﻭﺍﺯﻩ‬ ‫ﺷﻴﻄﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺷﺮ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﻧﻴﺶ ﻛﮋﺩﻡ" ‪ .‬ﺳﻦ‬ ‫ﺍﮔﻮﺳﺘﻴﻦ ﻧﻴﺰﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺧﻄﺮﻧﺎﻙ ﻭ ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﻧﻮﺯﺍﺩ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺍﺑﻠﻴﺲ ﻧﺎﻣﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺟﻮﻫﺎﻧﺲ ﺍﺳﻜﺎﺗﻮﺱ ﻣﻰ ﭘﻨﺪﺍﺷﺖ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺑﺘﺪﺍ ﻓﻘﻂ ﻣﺮﺩ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭﻟﻰ ﭼﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﺁﻟﻮﺩﻩ ﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﺯﻥ ﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺁﻣﺪ‪.‬ﭘﺲ ﺯﻥ‬ ‫ﺗﺠﺴﻢ ﮔﻨﺎﻩ ﺑﺸﺮﻳﺖ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ " .‬ﺍﻭﺭﻳﮋﻥ " ‪،‬ﭼﻨﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺯﻥ ﻭﺯﻧﺎﺷﻮﻳﻰ ﺑﻴﺰﺍﺭﻯ ﻣﻰ ﺟﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻏﺪﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺗﻨﺎﺳﻠﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﻛﺸﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺣﻘﻮﻕ ﺯﻥ ﻭﻣﺮﺩ ﺗﻔﺎﻭﺕ‬ ‫ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﻗﺪﻳﻢ‪ ،‬ﻣﺜﻞ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻡ ﻭ ﻳﻮﻧﺎﻥ ‪ ،‬ﭘﺪﺭ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ ﺭﻳﺎﺳﺖ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻮﺍﻳﺪ ﻣﻠﻜﻰ ﻳﺎ ﺩﺳﺘﻤﺰﺩ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ‪ ،‬ﭘﺴﺮﺍﻥ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻏﻼﻣﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻛﻠﻴﻪ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ ﻣﺨﺘﺎﺭ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪،‬‬ ‫ﮔﻴﺒﻮﻥ ) ‪ ( GIBBON‬ﻣﻮﺭﺥ ﻣﻰ ﻧﻮﻳﺴﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻗﺮﻥ ﺷﺸﻢ‪ ،‬ﺍﻣﭙﺮﺍﺗﻮﺭ ﺭﻭﻡ ‪،‬ژﻭﺳﺘﻰ ﻧﻴﻦ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺯﺩﻥ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﺴﺘﻦ ﻓﻴﻠﺴﻮﻓﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ‪،‬ﭘﺲ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻳﺨﺘﻨﺪ ﻭﻟﻰ ﺩﻳﺮﻯ ﻧﮕﺬﺷﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﭘﺎﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﻡ ﺑﺎﺯﮔﺸﺘﻨﺪ ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺟﺎﻣﻌﻪ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻰ ﺭﺍ ﭼﻨﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﺒﻼﻯ ﺑﻪ ﭼﻨﺪ ﻫﻤﺴﺮﻯ ﻭ ﻫﺮﺝ ﻭﻣﺮﺝ ﺟﻨﺴﻰ‬ ‫ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺤﻤﻞ ﻧﺘﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭﻛﻠﻰ ﭼﻨﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ " ﻣﻨﺘﺴﻜﻴﻮ " ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺳﺘﺒﺪﺍﺩﻯ ‪ ،‬ﺯﻥ ﻫﺎ ﻣﻮﺟﺐ‬ ‫ﺗﺠﻤﻞ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﻳﻚ ﺍﺳﺒﺎﺏ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺁﻟﺖ ﺗﺠﻤﻞ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻪ ﺟﺰﻭ ﻭﺳﺎﺋﻞ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﺳﺒﺎﺏ ﺗﺠﻤﻞ ﻣﺤﺴﻮﺏ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﻬﺎﻳﺖ ﻣﻄﻴﻊ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻣﺎﻧﺒﺮﺩﺍﺭ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ ‪.‬ﺩﺭﻛﺸﻮﺭﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﺒﺪﺍﺩﻯ‪ ،‬ﻫﺮ ﻛﺴﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻭ ﺍﺻﻮﻝ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﺒﺪﺍﺩ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﻯ ﻧﻤﻮﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﺭﺳﻢ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻝ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻻﺋﻠﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ‬ ‫ﻣﻠﻰ ﻭ ﺩﻣﻮﻛﺮﺍﺳﻰ ﻫﺮﮔﺰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺸﺮﻕ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻃﺮﺯﻯ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﮕﻰ ﺑﺮﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﻧﺸﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﻳﻌﻨﻰ ﺗﺴﻠﻂ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﺑﺮ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﻨﺪﮔﻰ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺎ ﺭﻭﺡ ﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻣﻄﻠﻘﻪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﺳﺘﺒﺪﺍﺩ ﻯ ﺧﻴﻠﻰ ﺳﺎﺯﮔﺎﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻭﻳﻞ ﺩﻭﺭﺍﻧﺖ ﻣﻰ ﻧﻮﻳﺴﺪ‪ :‬ﺯﻥ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻧﻰ ‪ ،‬ﻫﻢ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺯﻥ‬ ‫ﺷﺮﻗﻰ ﻣﺼﺮ ﻭﻫﻨﺪ ﺁﺯﺍﺩ ﻧﺒﻮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭﻣﺤﺪﻭﺩﻳﺖ‬ ‫ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻃﺒﻘﻪ ﺧﺎﺹ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻉ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ....‬ﺍﻭ ﻧﻈﺮ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﻣﺤﺪﻭﺩﻳﺖ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ‪ ،‬ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺑﻴﺎﻥ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪:‬‬ ‫" ﺩﺭ ﻧﻘﺶ ﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺎﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﻣﺎﻧﺪﻩ ‪ ،‬ﻫﻴﭻ‬ ‫ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻰ ﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ "‬ ‫‪ .‬ﻛﻴﺶ ﺑﻮﺩﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﺜﻞ ﺍﺳﻼﻡ ﺗﺎ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺗﻔﺎﻭﺕ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﺮﺗﺮﻯ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻛﺎﺳﺖ ‪ ،‬ﻭﻟﻰ ﻣﻮﻓﻖ ﻧﺸﺪ‪ ،‬ﺯﻥ‬ ‫ﭼﻴﻨﻰ ﻳﺎ ﻫﻨﺪﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ "ﻣﺎﻝ ﻣﻨﻘﻮﻝ"‬ ‫ﻳﺎ "ﺣﻴﻮﺍﻥ ﺧﺎﻧﮕﻰ" ﻳﺎ "ﺑﺮﺩﻩ" ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻔﻮﺳﻴﻮﺱ ﭘﺎﻧﺼﺪ ﺳﺎﻝ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻴﺴﻰ ﻣﺴﻴﺢ‬ ‫ﮔﻔﺘﻪ ﺑﻮﺩ‪":‬ﺗﺮﺑﻴﺖ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﻭ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺩﺷﻮﺍﺭ ﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻭﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺗﺎﺑﻊ ﻏﺮﻳﺰﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﺴﺖ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ "‪.‬ﻫﻤﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﻔﻮﺳﻴﻮﺳﻰ ﻛﻪ " ﻓﺮﻫﻨﮓ ﭘﺘﻰ ﻻﺭﻭﺱ " ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ "ﺑﻨﻴﺎﻧﮕﺬﺍﺭ ﻧﻈﺎﻡ ﺍﺧﻼﻗﻰ ﻭﺍﻻ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺍﺳﺎﺱ ﺳﻨﺖ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﮔﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﻓﺮﺍﻣﻮﺵ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺎ ﺑﮕﻮﻳﺪ ‪ " :‬ﺁﻧﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺨﺖ ﺑﻠﻨﺪ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻮﺍﻡ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺟﻨﺲ ﺯﻥ ﺗﻌﻠﻖ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻈﺎﻡ ﺍﺧﻼﻕ‬ ‫ﻭﺍﻻ ﭼﻪ ﺍﻣﺘﻴﺎﺯﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ"‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻫﺮ ﺣﺎﻝ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺭﻧﺴﺎﻧﺲ ‪،‬ﻫﻤﭽﻨﺎﻥ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﺪﺭﻳﺞ ﺑﺴﺎﻁ ﺍﺳﺘﺒﺪﺍﺩ ﺳﻼﻃﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﭼﻴﺪﻩ ﺷﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﭘﺪﺭﻯ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﻪ ﺳﻮﺩ ﻣﺎﺩﺭ ﻭ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻫﻢ ﺷﻜﺴﺖ ﻭﺣﻜﻮﻣﺖ ﻫﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺣﻘﻮﻗﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﺑﺨﺸﻰ ﺍﺯ ﭘﺮﻭﺭﺵ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻋﻬﺪﻩ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻨﺪ ‪ .‬ﺯﻥ ﺩﻭﺳﺘﻰ ﻭﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺩﻭﺳﺘﻰ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﺑﺎﺯﺍﺭﻯ ﮔﺮﻡ ﻳﺎﻓﺖ‪ ،‬ﻛﻮﻣﻪ ﻧﻴﻮﺱ‪ ،‬ﻭﺭﺍﺑﻠﻪ ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺭﻭﺳﻮ ‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﭙﻨﺴﺮ‪ ،‬ﭘﺴﺘﺎﻟﻮﺗﺴﻰ ﻭ ﻓﺮﻭﺑﻞ ﻛﻮﺷﻴﺪﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﺗﺎ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻳﺮ ﻳﻮﻍ ﭘﺪﺭ ‪،‬ﻟﻠـﻪ ﻭ ﻛﺸﻴﺶ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻫﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﺯﻭﺭ ﻭﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺁﻣﻮﺯﺵ‬ ‫ﺩﻫﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﻛﻮﺭﻧﻰ ‪،‬ﺷﻜﺴﭙﻴﺮ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﺑﺎ ﺳﺘﺎﻳﺶ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺩﻟﺴﻮﺯﻯ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﮕﺮﻳﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺧﻼﻑ‬ ‫ﮔﻮﻳﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﻭ ﻧﻮﻳﺴﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﻋﻬﺪ ﻋﺘﻴﻖ ‪ ،‬ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻰ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺶ ﺩﺍﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻧﻤﻮﻧﻪ ﻫﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﺷﻴﻤﻦ ‪ ،‬ﭘﻮﻟﻴﻦ ‪ ،‬ﻛﺎﻣﻴﻞ ‪ ،‬ﺍﻭﻓﻴﻠﻴﺎ ﻭ ﺩﺯﺩﻣﻮﻧﺎ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﻋﺮﺿﻪ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﻫﺮﭼﻨﺪﻛﻪ ﺍﻧﻘﻼﺏ ﻛﺒﻴﺮ ﻓﺮﺍﻧﺴﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﻮﺩ ﻣﺴﺘﻘﻴﻤﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻧﺮﺳﺎﻧﻴﺪﻭ ﻗﻮﺍﻧﻴﻦ ﻧﺎﭘﻠﺌﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻧﻨﺪ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﺣﻘﻮﻕ ﺯﺩﻩ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺎﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺭﺳﺘﺎﺧﻴﺰ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻮﻫﺮﺍﻥ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺍﺩﺭﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺷﺮﻛﺖ ﻧﻤﻮﺩﻩ ‪ ،‬ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﻣﺼﻠﺤﺎﻥ‬

‫ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺳﻮﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻜﺸﺎﻧﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﻛﻮﻧﺪﻭﺭﺳﻪ‬ ‫ﻭﻫﻮﻟﺒﺎﺥ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺁﺯﺍﺩﻯ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﮔﺸﻮﺩﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺮﻯ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻟﺴﺘﻮﻧﻜﺮﺍﻓﺖ ‪،‬ﺑﻪ ﺩﻓﺎﻉ ﻫﻤﺠﻨﺴﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﺮﺧﺎﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﻋﻼﻡ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ "ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺼﺮﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻭ ﺑﻴﺪﺍﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﻣﻴﺪﻭﺍﺭ ﺑﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺣﻖ ﺍﻻﻫﻰ ﺷﻮﻫﺮﺍﻥ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ ﺣﻖ ﺍﻻﻫﻰ ﺷﺎﻫﺎﻥ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ ﺗﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ‬ ‫ﮔﻴﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻧﻘﻼﺏ ﺻﻨﻌﺘﻰ ﺯﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺎﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺍﺟﺘﻤﺎﻋﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﺸﺎﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻣﺴﺎﻟﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮﻯ ﺯﻥ ﻭﻣﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﭘﻴﺶ ﻧﻬﺎﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻨﺘﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﻴﻤﺰﻣﻴﻞ ﻭ ﺍﺳﺘﻮﺍﺭﺕ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻞ ﺍﺧﺘﻼﻓﺎﺕ ﺩﻭ ﺟﻨﺲ ﺭﺍ ﺯﺍﺩﻩ ﺗﺎﺛﻴﺮﭘﺬﻳﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﻣﺤﻴﻂ ﻭ ﺗﻌﻠﻴﻢ ﻭ ﺗﺮﺑﻴﺖ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻨﺪ ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻗﺮﻥ‬ ‫ﻧﻮﺯﺩﻫﻢ ﭘﻴﺮﻭﺍﻥ ﺩﺑﺴﺘﺎﻥ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺭﺍﻟﻴﺴﻢ ﺑﻪ ﻭﻳﮋﻩ ﺍﻣﻴﻞ‬ ‫ﺯﻭﻻ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺍﻧﺸﻨﺎﺳﻰ ﺯﻥ ﭘﺮﺩﺍﺧﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻧﻮﻳﺴﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﺭﻭﭘﺎﻯ ﺷﻤﺎﻟﻰ ﭼﻮﻥ ﺗﻮﻟﺴﺘﻮﻯ ﻭ ﺍﻳﺒﺴﻦ ﺣﻘﻮﻕ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻣﺴﺌﻮﻟﻴﺖ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺯﻥ ﻧﻮ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻄﺮﺡ ﻛﺮﺩﻧﺪ‬ ‫‪.‬ﺳﺮﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻧﻬﻀﺖ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺳﻮﺳﻴﺎﻟﻴﺴﻢ ﻭ ﻛﻤﻮﻧﻴﺴﻢ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺟﻮﺍﻣﻊ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺎﻣﻴﻦ ﺁﺯﺍﺩﻯ ﺯﻥ ﻭﺍﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﺩﻙ ﺭﺍ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺳﺘﺒﺪﺍﺩ ﭘﺪﺭ ﺭﻫﺎﻧﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﮔﻔﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺭﻛﺲ ﺭﻭﺍﺑﻂ ﻋﺎﻟﻴﺘﺮﻯ ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺍﻋﻀﺎﻯ ﺧﺎﻧﻮﺍﺩﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﺮ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺳﺎﺧﺖ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺟﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺤﺚ ﺍﺻﻠﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ "ﺯﻥ ﻭ ﺍﺩﺑﻴﺎﺕ" ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺑﺮ ﻣﻰ ﮔﺮﺩﻳﻢ ﻭ ﺑﺮﺭﺳﻰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﻘﺎﻡ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺩﺑﻴﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﻰ ﭘﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺩﮔﻰ‬ ‫" ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺯﻧﺠﻴﺮﻫﺎﻯ ﺑﻰ‬ ‫ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻢ ﺷﻜﺴﺘﻪ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻫﻨﮕﺎﻣﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺯﻥ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺗﺎ ﻛﻨﻮﻥ ﻧﻔﺮﺕ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰ ﺑﻮﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﺍﻭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﮕﺬﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺯﻥ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺷﺎﻋﺮ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺷﺪ!‬ ‫ﺩﻧﻴﺎﻯ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﻫﺎﻳﺶ ﺑﺎ ﻣﺎ ﻣﺘﻔﺎﻭﺕ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩ؟ ﭼﻴﺰﻫﺎﻯ ﺷﮕﻔﺖ ﺑﻰ ﺍﻧﺘﻬﺎ ﺯﻧﺪﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺩﻟﻨﺸﻴﻦ ﺭﺍ ﻛﺸﻒ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﻛﺮﺩ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺁﻧﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮ ﻣﻰ ﮔﺰﻳﻨﻴﻢ‪ ،‬ﺁﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻰ ﻳﺎﺑﻴﻢ‪".‬‬ ‫"ﺍﺭﺗﻮﺭ ﺭﻣﺒﻮ‪" 1871 -‬‬ ‫ﺷﺎﻳﺴﺘﻪ ﺩﺍﻧﺴﺘﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻏﺎﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺤﺚ ‪ ،‬ﻧﻮﺷﺘﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﺯﺷﺎﻋﺮ ﻩ ﺍﻳﺮﻟﻨﺪﻯ ﻣﺪﺑﻰ ﻣﻚ ﮔﻮﻛﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﻛﻪ ﺯﻳﺮ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ "ﻧﻜﺘﻪ" ﻧﻮﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺎﻭﺭﻡ‪ .‬ﺷﻌﺮ ‪ ،‬ﺣﺮﻳﻢ ﻣﻤﻨﻮﻋﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺣﺮﻳﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺳﺨﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﻦ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ ﻣﺠﺎﺯ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ ‪ .‬ﺷﻌﺮ‬ ‫ﻃﻐﻴﺎﻥ ﺩﺭﻭﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺩﺳﺖ ﭘﺮﻭﺭﺩﻩ ﻋﺼﻴﺎﻥ‪.‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪37‬‬

‫ﭼﻮﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺟﻮﻯ ﺑﺎﺭﻳﻚ ﺷﻌﺮ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﻧﮕﺮﻡ‪ .‬ﺷﻜﻮﻩ ﻭ ﻋﻈﻤﺖ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻯ ﺍﺳﺎﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﻣﺮﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻏﺮﻕ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻌﺮ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻭﺍﻗﻊ ﻗﻄﺮﻩ ﺍﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻗﻴﺎﻧﻮﺱ‬ ‫ﻭﺳﻴﻊ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻧﻰ‪ ،‬ﺁﻳﺎ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻳﻚ ﺍﺯ ﺷﺎﻋﺮﺍﻥ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺗﻼﺵ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ ﺗﺎ ﭼﻴﺮﻩ ﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﺟﻨﺴﻴﺖ ﺧﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺧﻄﺎﺏ ﺷﺎﻋﺮﺍﻧﻪ ﺟﻬﺎﻧﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻳﮕﺎﻧﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻜﺎﺭﮔﻴﺮﻧﺪ؟ ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻳﻰ ‪ ،‬ﻭﻗﺘﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﻟﻴﻮﺕ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ‪" :‬ﻣﺎ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻧﻰ ﭘﻮﺷﺎﻟﻰ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻴﻢ ‪ .‬ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ‪ ،‬ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻫﻢ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺕ ﮔﻨﺠﺎﻧﻴﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺴﺎﺏ ﺁﻭﺭﺩﻩ‬ ‫‪ (Ye‬ﻣﻰ ﮔﻮﻳﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻳﺎ ﻭﻗﺘﻰ ﻳﻴﺘﺮ) ‪Y ats‬‬ ‫" ﻣﺮﺍ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺮﮔﺰﻳﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻛﻤﺎﻝ ﺭﺳﻴﺪﻥ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻳﺎ ﻫﻨﺮ" ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﺎﺩﻳﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﮔﺬﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﮔﺰﻳﺮ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻧﻢ ﺑﻰ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﺣﻘﺎﺭﺕ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺣﺴﺎﺩﺕ ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﻳﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﻮﻩ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻛﻨﻢ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺗﻌﻠﻖ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻢ‪ ،‬ﺑﻰ ﺗﺴﻠﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺍﺑﺮ ﻭﺍﻗﻌﻴﺖ ﺍﺟﺘﻨﺎﺏ ﻧﺎﭘﺬﻳﺮ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﻗﺮﺑﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﺮﺩﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻫﻨﺮﻣﻨﺪ ﺯﻥ‪ ،‬ﺁﻥ ﮔﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺳﺮﺷﺎﺭ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻮﺭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ‪ ،‬ﺩﻝ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﻳﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺧﻼﻗﻴﺖ ﻣﻰ ﺑﻨﺪﺩ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﻭﺍﻗﻊ ﻧﺎﻛﺎﻣﻰ ﻭ ﺣﺮﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺳﻬﻢ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺳﺎﺯﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﺜﺎﻝ ﺑﻪ ﻳﺎﺩ ﺁﻭﺭﻳﻢ ﺍﻋﺘﺮﺍﻓﺎﺕ ﺍﻳﺰﺍﺩﻭﺭﺍ ﺩﺍﻧﻜﻦ‬ ‫) ‪ ( Isadora Duncan‬ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺷﺮﺡ ﺣﺎﻟﺶ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻣﻰ ﻧﻮﻳﺴﺪ‪" :‬ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻣﻦ‪ ،‬ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺩﻭﻧﻴﺮﻭﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰﻧﺪﻩ ﺭﺍ ﺷﻨﺎﺧﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﻋﺸﻖ ﻭ ﻫﻨﺮ‪-‬‬ ‫ﮔﺎﻩ ﻋﺸﻖ ﻫﻨﺮ ﺭﺍ ﻧﺎﺑﻮﺩﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﮔﺎﻩ ﻧﺪﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺤﺼﺎﺭﻃﻠﺒﺎﻧﻪ ﻫﻨﺮ‪ ،‬ﻧﻘﻄﻪ ﭘﺎﻳﺎﻥ ﻏﻤﺒﺎﺭﻯ ﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﻋﺸﻖ ﻧﻬﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ -‬ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺩﻭ ﻧﻪ ﺳﺎﺯﺵ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺳﺘﻴﺰ ﺑﻰ ﻭﻗﻔﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪".‬‬

‫ﺍﻣﻜﺎﻥ ﻫﻨﺮﻣﻨﺪ ﺷﺪﻥ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﻫﻨﺮ ﻛﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺲ ﺩﺷﻮﺍﺭ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻕ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻣﺴﺘﺒﺪﺍﻧﻪ ﻫﻤﻪ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺭﺍ ﻭﻗﻒ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺯﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻗﺘﻀﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺐ‬ ‫ﻋﺎﺷﻘﺶ ‪ ،‬ﻫﻤﻪ ﭼﻴﺰ ﺭﺍ ﻓﺪﺍﻯ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﻫﺮ ﺣﺎﻝ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﻭﻣﻴﻦ ﺑﺎﺭ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻨﺮ ﺟﺪﺍ ﻣﺎﻧﺪﻡ"‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻰ ﺗﺮﺩﻳﺪ ‪ ،‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺸﻜﻞ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻴﻤﻪ ﺍﻭﻝ‬ ‫ﻗﺮﻥ ﺑﻴﺴﺘﻢ ﻣﺮﺑﻮﻁ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻣﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﺎ‬ ‫‪ ،‬ﻣﻮﺍﻧﻊ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺳﺮ ﺭﺍﻩ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪" ،‬ﻣﺎﺩﺭ" ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺑﻪ ﮔﻤﺎﻥ ﻣﻦ ﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺳﺮ ﻧﺎﺳﺎﺯﮔﺎﺭﻯ ﺑﺎ ﺷﻌﺮ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺑﻠﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﺮﺁﻏﺎﺯﻯ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺷﻤﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﺩ ﻛﻠﻴﺸﻪ‬ ‫ﺫﻫﻨﻰ ﻗﺮﻥ ﻧﻮﺯﺩﻫﻤﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﻓﺎﺿﻞ ﻋﺰﻟﺖ‬ ‫ﮔﺰﻳﻦ‪ ،‬ﺟﺎﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻳﻜﺴﺮﻩ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺗﺼﻮﻳﺮﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﺘﻔﺎﻭﺕ ﻗﺮﻥ ﺑﻴﺴﺘﻤﻰ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﻓﻤﻴﻨﻴﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺴﺘﻘﻞ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻟﺨﻮﺍﻩ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺯﻳﻨﺪ ﻭ ﻣﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﺳﺘﻌﺪﺍﺩ ﻭ ﻧﺒﻮﻍ "ﺍﻣﻴﻠﻰ ﺑﺮﻭﻧﺘﻪ" ﺍﺭﺯﺵ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﺣﺘﺮﺍﻡ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﻗﺎﺋﻠﻢ ﺍﻣﺎ "ﺗﺴﻮﻩ ﺗﺎﻳﻮﺍ" ﻣﺮﺍ‬ ‫ﺷﻴﻔﺘﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺯﻧﻰ ﺑﺎ ﻳﻚ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺩﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺟﻨﮓ ﻭ ﻳﻚ ﺩﺧﺘﺮ ﺟﺎﻥ ﺳﺎﻟﻢ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻗﺤﻄﻰ‪ ،‬ﻛﻪ ﺳﻬﻢ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺍﺩﺑﻴﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺑﻴﻜﺮﺍﻧﮕﻰ‪ ،‬ﺑﺎ ﺷﺠﺎﻋﺖ ﻭ ﺟﺴﺎﺭﺕ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﮔﻮﺷﻪ ﺍﻯ ﺍﺯ ﻣﻴﺰ ﺁﺷﭙﺰﺧﺎﻧﻪ ﺑﻪ ﭼﻨﮓ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺷﺮﺣﻪ ﺷﺮﺣﻪ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺸﺎﻛﺶ‬ ‫ﺯﺍﻳﻤﺎﻥ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺍﻧﻘﻼﺏ ﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﻳﺎ ﻫﺮ ﺩﻭ‪ ،‬ﻭ ﻗﻠﻢ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮ ﺯﻣﻴﻦ ﻧﻨﻬﺎﺩﻥ‪ ،‬ﻻﺯﻣﻪ ﺷﻜﻮﻓﺎﻳﻰ ﺍﺻﻴﻞ‬ ‫ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﻰ ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﺍﺫﻫﺎﻥ ﺷﺎﻋﺮﺍﻧﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬

‫ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻭﻗﺎﻳﻌﻰ ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ "ﺁﺷﻮﻳﺘﺲ" ‪،‬‬ ‫"ﻫﻴﺮﻭﺷﻴﻤﺎ"‪"،‬ﺑﻮﺳﻨﻰ ﻭ ﻫﺮﺯﮔﻮﻳﻦ" ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﻮﻗﻌﻴﺖ ﺷﻌﺮ ﺭﺍ ﻣﺘﺰﻟﺰﻝ ﻣﻰ ﻳﺎﺑﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﻓﻘﺪﺍﻥ ﺍﻋﺘﻤﺎﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻧﻔﺲ ‪،‬ﻣﺎ ﺯﻥ ﻫﺎ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﻫﺎ ﺷﺮﻳﻜﻴﻢ ﻭ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ‪ ،‬ﭘﻴﻮﻧﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺍﻫﻤﻴﺘﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰﻩ ﺁﻥ ﺷﻜﺴﺖ‬ ‫ﻭﻧﺎﻛﺎﻣﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﺟﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺎﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺷﺎﻋﺮﺍﻥ ﺯﻥ‪ ،‬ﻫﺸﻴﺎﺭﺍﻧﻪ ﺑﺮ ﺣﺴﺎﺳﻴﺖ ﻫﺎ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻭ ﻟﻄﺎﻓﺖ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻃﺒﻊ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ‪ ،‬ﮔﺮﻳﺰﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ"‬ ‫ﺳﺎﻧﺘﻰ ﻣﺎﻧﺘﺎﻟﻴﺴﻢ " ﻣﺨﺮﺏ‪ ،‬ﻣﻌﻄﻮﻑ ﺑﺤﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﻫﻮﻟﻨﺎﻙ ﻋﺼﺮ ﺣﺎﺿﺮ ﻛﻨﻴﻢ‪ .‬ﺩﺭﻭﺍﻗﻊ‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯﻧﻮ " ﭼﮕﻮﻧﻪ ﻣﺮﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺩﻥ" ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺎﻣﻮﺯﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻧﻴﺰ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﻫﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻧﺨﺴﺘﻴﻦ ﺑﺎﺭ "ﭼﻴﺴﺖ ﺯﻥ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ" ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺎﺯﻣﺎﻳﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫"ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ"‬ ‫ﻣﻨﺎﺑﻊ ‪:‬‬ ‫ﻟﺬﺍﺕ ﻓﻠﺴﻔﻪ‪ .‬ﻭﻳﻞ ﺩﻭﺭﺍﻧﺖ‪ .‬ﺗﺮﺟﻤﻪ ﻋﺒﺎﺱ ﺯﺭﻳﺎﺏ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻧﻘﺪﻭ ﺳﻴﺎﺣﺖ ‪ .‬ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻓﺎﻃﻤﻪ ﺳﻴﺎﺡ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﻧﮕﺎﺭﺍﻥ ﺯﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺷﻌﺮ ﻣﺸﺮﻭﻃﻪ ‪ .‬ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﺭﻭﺡ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰ ﻛﺮﺍﭼﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺁﺳﺘﺎﻧﻪ ﺭﺳﺘﺎﺧﻴﺰ ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﺍﻣﻴﺮﺣﺴﻴﻦ ﺁﺭﻳﻦ ﭘﻮﺭ‬ ‫ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺩﻳﺪ ﻣﺮﺩﺍﻥ‪ .‬ﺑﺘﻮﺍﺕ ﮔﺮﻯ‪ -‬ﺗﺮﺟﻤﻪ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ‬ ‫ﺟﻌﻔﺮ ﭘﻮﻳﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺷﻌﺮ ﺯﻧﺎﻥ ﺟﻬﺎﻥ‪ .‬ﮔﺰﻳﺪﻩ ﻭ ﺗﺮﺟﻤﻪ ﻓﺮﻳﺪﻩ ﺣﺴﻦ ﺯﺍﺩﻩ‬

‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺣﺪ ﻛﺎﻓﻰ ﺍﻧﺪﻭﻫﺒﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻭﻳﺎﺱ ﺁﻭﺭ ﻣﻰ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺎ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻫﻤﻪ ‪ ،‬ﺍﻭ‬ ‫ﺳﻮﮔﻮﺍﺭ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺖ ﺩﺍﺩﻥ ﻓﺮﺯﻧﺪﺍﻧﺶ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﺣﻞ ﺁﺭﺍﻡ ﻛﻨﺎﺭ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻯ ﺁﺑﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺍﻳﺴﺘﻢ‪،‬‬ ‫"ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻏﺮﻕ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻫﻤﮕﻮﻧﻰ ﻏﺮﻳﺒﻰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﺎﻥ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻭ ﻫﻨﺮ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﺁﻛﻨﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺷﺪﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﺮﺩﻳﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺯﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺭﺍﺳﺘﻰ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ‬

‫‪38‬‬

‫ﺁﺷﻨﺎﻳﻰ ﺑﺎ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ‬

‫ﭼﺸﻢ ﻫﺎﻯ‬

‫ﺧﺴﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻫﻮﻣﻦ ﺧﻠﻴﻘﻰ‬

‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺯﻫﺎ ﺧﻴﻠﻰ ﻫﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻧﺒﺎﻝ ﺭﻓﻊ‬ ‫ﭼﻴﻦ ﻭ ﭼﺮﻭﻙ ﺍﻃﺮﺍﻑ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺷﺎﻥ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻧﻮﺍﻉ ﭘﻮﺩﺭ ﻭ ﻛﺮﻡ ﮔﺮﻓﺘﻪ ﺗﺎ ﺍﻧﻮﺍﻉ‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺟﺎﻥ ﻣﻰ ﺧﺮﻧﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺑﺨﺸﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻴﻦ ﻭ ﭼﺮﻭﻙ ﻫﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺭﻓﻊ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺭﻓﻊ ﭼﻴﻦ ﻭ ﭼﺮﻭﻙ‬ ‫ﺁﺷﻨﺎ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ؟ ﻣﻄﺎﻟﻌﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻘﺎﻟﻪ ﺍﻃﻼﻋﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻣﻰ ﺩﻫﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﺳﻦ‪ ،‬ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﺍﺗﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺳﺎﺧﺘﻤﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﭘﻠﻚ ﻫﺎ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺑﺨﺶ ﻋﻤﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﺍﺕ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺕ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﭼﺮﻭﻙ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻇﺮﻳﻒ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻃﺮﺍﻑ ﭘﻠﻚ‬ ‫ﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﻛﺶ ﺁﻣﺪﻥ ﻭ ﺷﻞ ﺷﺪﻥ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﭘﻠﻚ‬ ‫ﻫﺎ ﻛﻪ ﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻭﻳﺰﺍﻥ ﺷﺪﻥ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻟﺒﻪ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻣﻨﺠﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺗﺠﻤﻊ ﭼﺮﺑﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻪ ﺩﺭ ﺯﻳﺮ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﺷﻞ ﺷﺪﻥ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻋﻀﻼﺕ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﮔﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ‬ ‫ﻳﺎ ﺍﺑﺮﻭ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺍﺻﻼﺣﻰ ﭘﻞ ﻳﻚ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻨﻈﻮﺭ ﺍﺻﻼﺡ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﺍﺕ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﻇﺎﻫﺮﻯ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺗﺮ ﻭ ﺷﺎﺩﺍﺏ ﺗﺮ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻠﻔﺎﺭﻭﭘﻼﺳﺘﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺷﺎﻳﻊ‬ ‫ﺗﺮﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺵ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﭼﺮﺑﻰ ﻭ ﻋﻀﻠﻪ ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﺻﻼﺡ ﻣﻮﻗﻌﻴﺖ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺑﻬﺒﻮﺩ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺟﻬﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﻓﺮﺩ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻭ ﻗﻴﺎﻓﻪ ﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺗﺮ ﻭ ﺳﺮﺣﺎﻝ ﺗﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻓﺮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺑﺨﺸﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﻧﺪﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﻧﺪﻳﺪﺍﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ‬ ‫ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻛﻪ ﺣﺪﺍﻗﻞ ‪ 35‬ﺳﺎﻝ ﺳﻦ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﮔﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻳﺎ ﭘﻒ ﺯﻳﺮ‬

‫ﭼﺸﻢ )ﺩﺭ ﺍﺛﺮ ﺗﺠﻤﻊ ﭼﺮﺑﻰ ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻪ( ﺑﺎﻋﺚ‬ ‫ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﺍﺕ ﻧﺎﺧﻮﺷﺎﻳﻨﺪ ﺩﺭ ﭼﻬﺮﻩ ﺍﺷﺎﻥ ﺷﺪﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻻﺯﻣﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﻠﻰ ﺳﺎﻟﻢ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﺻﻰ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺿﻤﻦ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺷﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺍﺻﻼﺣﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻬﺒﻮﺩ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺑﺨﺸﺪ‪ :‬ﭼﺮﻭﻙ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﻃﺮﺍﻑ ﭘﻠﻚ‪ ،‬ﺑﻴﻦ ﺍﺑﺮﻭﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺭﻭﻯ ﭘﻴﺸﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫)ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﺮﻭﻙ ﻫﺎ ﺗﺰﺭﻳﻖ‬ ‫ﺑﻮﺗﺎﻛﺲ ﺭﻭﺵ ﻣﻨﺎﺳﺒﻰ ﺍﺳﺖ(‪ ،‬ﺣﻠﻘﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﺳﻴﺎﻩ ﺍﻃﺮﺍﻑ ﭼﺸﻢ ﻭ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﮔﻰ ﺍﺑﺮﻭ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻧﻮﺍﻉ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﻠﻰ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺳﻪ ﻧﻮﻉ‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺍﺻﻠﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺷﺎﻣﻞ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻫﺮ‬ ‫ﻳﻚ ﻣﺰﺍﻳﺎ ﻭ ﻛﺎﺭﺑﺮﺩﻫﺎﻯ ﺧﺎﺹ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪39‬‬

‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﭘﻞ ﻓﻮﻗﺎﻧﻰ‪ :‬ﺩﺭ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ‬ ‫ﻓﻮﻗﺎﻧﻰ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻪ ﺭﻭﻯ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻓﻮﻗﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻛﻴﺴﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭼﺮﺑﻰ )ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﭘﻒ‬ ‫ﻛﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﺑﺎﻻﻯ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺗﻈﺎﻫﺮ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ(‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻋﻼﻭﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﮔﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻧﻴﺰ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺣﻴﻦ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺍﺻﻼﺡ ﻛﺮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻓﻮﻗﺎﻧﻰ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺑﻬﺒﻮﺩ ﺷﻜﻞ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻣﻮﻗﻌﻴﺖ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻓﻮﻗﺎﻧﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻋﻼﻭﻩ ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻪ ﻳﺎ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﮔﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﻣﺤﺪﻭﺩﻳﺖ‬ ‫ﺩﻳﺪ ﺟﺎﻧﺒﻰ ﺷﺪﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺸﻜﻞ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻃﺮﻑ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺠﻤﻮﻉ ﻇﺎﻫﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺗﺮ ﻭ ﻫﻮﺷﻴﺎﺭﺗﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻓﺮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺑﺨﺸﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺑﺎﻻ ﻛﺸﻴﺪﻥ ﺍﺑﺮﻭ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﺑﺎ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻓﻮﻗﺎﻧﻰ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺗﺤﺘﺎﻧﻰ‪ :‬ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ‬ ‫ﺗﺤﺘﺎﻧﻰ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻨﻈﻮﺭ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻦ ﻛﻴﺴﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﭼﺮﺑﻰ ﺯﻳﺮ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺗﺤﺘﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ‬ ‫ﭘﻒ ﻛﺮﺩﮔﻰ ﭼﺸﻢ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻴﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻝ ﺑﺨﺸﻰ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺗﺤﺘﺎﻧﻰ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺗﻐﻴﻴﺮﺍﺕ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺠﻤﻮﻉ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﻇﺎﻫﺮﻯ ﺟﻮﺍﻧﺘﺮ ﺩﺭ ﻓﺮﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ ﻣﻠﺘﺤﻤﻪ‪ :‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺵ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺟﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺭﻭﺩ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﭘﻮﺳﺘﺸﺎﻥ ﻫﻨﻮﺯ ﺧﺎﺻﻴﺖ ﺍﺭﺗﺠﺎﻋﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ ﺩﺳﺖ ﻧﺪﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻗﻮﺍﻡ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺴﺒﺖ‬ ‫ﺳﻔﺘﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﺩﺳﺘﻜﺎﺭﻯ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ ﺑﺮﺷﻰ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﭘﺸﺖ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺗﺤﺘﺎﻧﻰ )ﺩﺭ ﺳﻤﺖ ﻣﻠﺘﺤﻤﻪ(‬ ‫ﻛﻴﺴﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭼﺮﺑﻰ ﺯﻳﺮ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﺰﻳﺖ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﺑﺮﺵ ﺭﻭﻯ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻴﺶ ﺍﺯ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ‬ ‫ﭘﻴﺶ‬ ‫ﭘﻴ‬ ‫ﻗﺒﻞ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ‪ ،‬ﻳﻚ ﻣﻌﺎﻳﻨﻪ ﺩﻗﻴﻖ‬ ‫ﭼﺸﻢ ﭘﺰﺷﻜﻰ ﺿﺮﻭﺭﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ .‬ﺳﻨﺠﺶ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﺑﻴﻨﺎﻳﻰ ﻭ ﺍﻧﺪﺍﺯﻩ ﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻣﻴﺰﺍﻥ ﺗﺮﺷﺢ ﺍﺷﻚ‬ ‫ﭼﺸﻢ ﺣﺘﻤﺎً ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﻗﺒﻞ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻤﻞ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻛﺴﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺮﺷﺢ ﺍﺷﻚ ﻛﻤﺘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺪ‬ ‫ﻋﺎﺩﻯ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﺧﺸﻜﻰ ﭼﺸﻢ ﻭ ﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺽ‬ ‫ﺟﺪﻯ ﻭ ﺧﻄﺮﻧﺎﻙ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺩﭼﺎﺭ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺧﺎﺻﻰ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺍﺭﻭﻯ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﺻﻰ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﭼﻴﺰﻯ‬ ‫ﺣﺴﺎﺳﻴﺖ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺣﺘﻤﺎً ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺿﻮﻉ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﻃﻼﻉ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺯﻳﺒﺎﻳﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻣﻄﺐ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭﻣﺎﻧﮕﺎﻩ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺩﺍﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﺳﺮﭘﺎﻳﻰ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻯ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺴﺘﺮﻯ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺯﻣﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻣﺘﻐﻴﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﺑﺴﺘﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺁﻧﻜﻪ‬ ‫ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺭﻭﻯ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺑﺎﻻ ﻳﺎ ﭘﺎﻳﻴﻦ ﻳﺎ ﻫﺮ‬ ‫ﺩﻭ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻣﻰ ﮔﻴﺮﺩ ﺑﻴﻦ ﻳﻚ ﺗﺎ ﺳﻪ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﻋﺖ ﻃﻮﻝ ﻣﻰ ﻛﺸﺪ‪ .‬ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻣﻌﻤﻮﻻً ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﻰ ﺣﺴﻰ ﻣﻮﺿﻌﻰ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﺍﻣﺎ ﺑﺴﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﻭ ﺑﺎ ﺻﻼﺣﺪﻳﺪ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ‬ ‫ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻛﺎﻣﻞ ﺑﻴﻬﻮﺵ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻓﻮﻗﺎﻧﻰ ﺍﺑﺘﺪﺍ ﺑﺮﺷﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺍﺯﻯ ﭼﻴﻦ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺵ ﭘﺰﺷﻚ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺑﺨﺶ ﻫﻼﻟﻰ ﺷﻜﻞ ﺍﺯ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﻭ ﻋﻀﻼﺕ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺮ ﭘﻮﺳﺘﻰ ﻭ ﺗﻘﺮﻳﺒﺎً ﺗﻤﺎﻡ ﭼﺮﺑﻰ ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻪ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺍﻓﺘﺎﺩﮔﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ‬ ‫ﻧﻴﺰ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺑﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﺑﺨﻴﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺟﺬﺏ ﺗﺮﻣﻴﻢ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺳﭙﺲ ﻣﺤﻞ ﺑﺮﺵ ﺑﺎ ﺑﺨﻴﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻇﺮﻳﻒ ﺑﺴﺘﻪ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ ﺗﺤﺘﺎﻧﻰ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺑﺮﺵ ﺩﺭ ﭘﺎﻳﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﮋﻩ ﻫﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻮﺍﺯﺍﺕ ﭼﻴﻦ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻰ ﭘﻠﻚ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﭼﺮﺑﻰ ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻪ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻰ ﻛﻪ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻪ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪﻳﻚ ﺑﺮﺵ ﻫﻼﻟﻰ ﻧﺎﺯﻙ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﭘﻮﺳﺖ ﻫﻢ ﺑﺮﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﻣﺤﻞ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺵ ﺑﺎ ﺑﺨﻴﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻇﺮﻳﻒ ﺩﻭﺧﺘﻪ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻃﺮﻳﻖ ﻣﻠﺘﺤﻤﻪ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮﺵ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﭘﺸﺖ ﭘﻠﻚ )ﺍﺯ ﺳﻤﺖ ﺩﺍﺧﻞ ﭘﻠﻚ( ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﭼﺮﺑﻰ ﺍﺿﺎﻓﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻫﻤﻴﻦ ﻣﺤﻞ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﺭﺝ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺳﭙﺲ ﻣﺤﻞ ﺑﺮﺵ ﺑﺎ ﺑﺨﻴﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺟﺬﺏ ﺗﺮﻣﻴﻢ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ‬ ‫ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺽ ﺧﻔﻴﻒ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﻋﻤﻞ ﻋﺒﺎﺭﺗﻨﺪ ﺍﺯ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺩﻭﺑﻴﻨﻰ ﻳﺎ ﺗﺎﺭﻯ ﺩﻳﺪ ﮔﺬﺭﺍ‪ ،‬ﺗﻮﺭﻡ ﭘﻠﻚ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻋﺪﻡ ﺗﻘﺎﺭﻥ ﻣﺤﻞ ﺑﺮﺵ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻭ ﻃﺮﻑ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺟﻮﺵ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺳﻔﻴﺪ ﻛﻮﭼﻚ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺤﻞ ﺑﺨﻴﻪ‬ ‫ﻫﺎ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺽ ﮔﺬﺭﺍ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﭼﻨﺪ ﻫﻔﺘﻪ ﻛﻢ ﻛﻢ ﺑﺮﻃﺮﻑ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﭘﺲ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺧﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺼﻮﺹ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﻗﻊ ﺧﻮﺍﺏ ﭘﻠﻚ ﻫﺎ ﻛﺎﻣ ً‬ ‫ﻼ ﺑﺴﺘﻪ ﻧﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺧﻔﻴﻒ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﭼﻨﺪ ﻫﻔﺘﻪ ﺑﻪ ﺗﺪﺭﻳﺞ ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﺍﺯ ﻗﻄﺮﻩ ﺍﺷﻚ ﻣﺼﻨﻮﻋﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﭘﻤﺎﺩﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺮﻃﻮﺏ ﻛﻨﻨﺪﻩ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻮﻗﻊ ﺧﻮﺍﺏ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﻛﻤﻚ ﻣﻰ ﻛﻨﺪ ﺍﻣﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺷﺪﻳﺪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻣﺎﻧﺪﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﻭﻯ ﻗﺮﻧﻴﻪ ﺑﻪ ﻣﺪﺕ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﻣﻨﺠﺮ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺍﻳﺠﺎﺩ ﺧﺮﺍﺵ ﻳﺎ ﺯﺧﻢ ﻗﺮﻧﻴﻪ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺽ ﺟﺪﻯ ﺑﻴﻨﺎﻳﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺩﻧﺒﺎﻝ‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﻣﺠﺪﺩ ﺍﺻﻼﺡ‬ ‫ﮔﺮﺩﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺑﺮﺧﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺯﻣﻴﻨﻪ ﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺘﻤﺎﻝ ﺑﺮﻭﺯ ﻋﻮﺍﺭﺽ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻴﺸﺘﺮ ﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺜﻞ ﭘﺮﻛﺎﺭﻯ ﺗﻴﺮﻭﺋﻴﺪ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﺗﻴﺮﻭﺋﻴﺪﻯ ﭼﺸﻢ‪ ،‬ﺧﺸﻜﻰ ﭼﺸﻢ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻤﺎﺭﻯ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻗﻠﺒﻰ‪ ،‬ﻓﺸﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﻥ ﻭ ﺩﻳﺎﺑﺖ‬ ‫ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺧﻄﺮ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﺩﻫﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻫﻤﭽﻨﻴﻦ ﺳﺎﺑﻘﻪ ﭘﺎﺭﮔﻰ ﭘﺮﺩﻩ ﺷﺒﻜﻴﻪ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺁﺏ ﺳﻴﺎﻩ )ﮔﻠﻮﻛﻮﻡ( ﻧﻴﺰ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﺧﻄﺮ ﺟﺮﺍﺣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﻣﺤﻞ ﺑﺮﺵ ﺗﺎ‬ ‫‪ 6‬ﻣﺎﻩ ﺗﻪ ﺭﻧﮓ ﺻﻮﺭﺗﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﭘﺲ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﺪﺕ ﻛﻢ ﻛﻢ ﺑﻪ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﻳﻚ ﺧﻂ ﻇﺮﻳﻒ‬ ‫ﺳﻔﻴﺪ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻰ ﺁﻳﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺤﻮ ﻣﻰ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﻭ ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ‬

‫‪40‬‬

‫ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ ﻓﻜﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺑﺎ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺩﻛﺘﺮ ﻣﺤﻤﺪ ﻋﻠﻰ ﺗﻘﻰ ﭘﻮﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺻﺒﺤﺎﻧﻪ ﭼﻪ ﻣﻴﻞ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﺘﻴﻚ ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﺷﻴﺮﻳﻨﻰ؟!‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺯﻫﺎ ﻧﺒﺮﺩ ﺑﻴﻦ ﻛﺮﺑﻮﻫﻴﺪﺭﺍﺕ ﻭ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺧﺼﻮﺹ ﺍﻳﻨﻜﻪ ﺭژﻳﻢﻫﺎﻯ ﭘُﺮ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻛﻢ ﻛﺮﺑﻮﻫﻴﺪﺍﺭﺕ ﺍﺛﺮﺍﺕ ﻣﻄﻠﻮﺑﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻛﺎﻫﺶ ﻭﺯﻥ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﻫﻮﺷﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺩﻩﺍﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻟﺒﺘﻪ ﻧﻪ ﻗﻨﺪﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻧﻪ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦﻫﺎ‪ ،‬ﻧﻘﺶ ﻣﺴﺘﻘﻴﻤﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻓﺰﺍﻳﺶ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻓﺮﺩ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ ﺍﻳﻔﺎ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﻨﺒﻊ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ‬ ‫ﻣﻐﺰﻯ ﺑﻪ ﺣﺴﺎﺏ ﻧﻤﻰﺁﻳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﻛﻞ ﺗﺎﺛﻴﺮﺍﺕ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻧﺎﺩﻳﺪﻩ ﮔﺮﻓﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺑﺪﻥ‪ ،‬ﻛﺮﺑﻮﻫﻴﺪﺭﺍﺕﻫﺎ )ﻗﻨﺪﻫﺎ( ﺑﻪ ﮔﻠﻮﻛﺰ ﺗﺒﺪﻳﻞ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺣﺪﺍﻗﻞ ‪ 2‬ﺗﺎ ‪ 4‬ﺳﺎﻋﺖ ﻃﻮﻝ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﻛﺸﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻟﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺗﺠﺰﻳﻪ ﭘﺮﻭﺗﺌﻴﻦﻫﺎ ﺣﺪﺍﻗﻞ ﺑﻪ ‪4‬‬ ‫ﺳﺎﻋﺖ ﺯﻣﺎﻥ ﻧﻴﺎﺯ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﺑﻨﺎﺑﺮﺍﻳﻦ ﻧﻤﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﮔﻔﺖ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺍﺛﺮﺍﺕ ﻣﻌﺠﺰﻩ ﺁﺳﺎﻳﻰ ﺑﺮ ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺘﺨﺼﺼﺎﻥ ﺗﻐﺬﻳﻪ ﻣﻌﺘﻘﺪﻧﺪ ﺗﺮﻛﻴﺒﻰ ﺍﺯ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎ ﻣﺜﻞ‬ ‫ﻣﻴﻮﻩﺟﺎﺕ‪ ،‬ﺳﺒﺰﻳﺠﺎﺕ‪ ،‬ﻏﻼﺕ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻛﻞ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺑﻬﺒﻮﺩ ﺳﻼﻣﺖ ﺟﺴﻢ ﻭ ﺫﻫﻦ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﻧﺪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ ﺭژﻳﻢ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺳﺎﻟﻤﻰ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﻛﻞ‬ ‫ﻓﻌﺎﻟﻴﺖﻫﺎﻯ ﺟﺴﻤﻰ ﻭ ﺫﻫﻨﻰ ﺍﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺪ ﻣﻄﻠﻮﺏ ﻭ ﻣﻮﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﻧﻈﺮ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﻣﻰﮔﻴﺮﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻋﺎﻣﻞ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺎ ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ ﺫﻫﻦ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ‬ ‫ﺭﺍﺑﻄﻪ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﭘُﺮﺧﻮﺭﻯ ﻳﺎ ﻛﻢ ﺧﻮﺭﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﻓﺮﺩﻯ ﻗﺒﻞ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﻳﻚ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻣﻬﻢ‪ ،‬ﭘ ُﺮﺧﻮﺭﻯ ﻛﻨﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﺧﻮﺍﺏ ﺁﻟﻮﺩﮔﻰ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺯﻳﺮﺍ ﮔﺮﺩﺵ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻣﻐﺰ ﺑﻪ ﺳﻤﺖ ﻣﻌﺪﻩ ﻣﻨﺤﺮﻑ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ ﺗﺎ ﻋﻤﻞ ﻫﻀﻢ ﻏﺬﺍ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﻧﺤﻮ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﮔﻴﺮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﺳﻮﻯ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻛﺎﻟﺮﻯ ﻛﺎﻓﻰ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﻧﻤﻰ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻭﻋﺪﻩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺻﺮﻑ ﻧﻈﺮ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻨﺪ ﻳﺎ ﺗﺤﺖ ﺭژﻳﻢ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺳﺨﺖ‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﻧﻤﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ ﺧﻮﺑﻰ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺣﻮﺍﺱ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺭﺍﺣﺘﻰ ﭘﺮﺕ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﻋﻼﻭﻩ ﺗﺤﻘﻴﻘﺎﺕ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺩﻩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺻﺒﺤﺎﻧﻪ ﻣﻴﻞ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﻛﻮﺗﺎﻩ ﻣﺪﺕ ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻫﻤﻜﻼﺳﻰﻫﺎﻯ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻛﻪ ﺻﺒﺤﺎﻧﻪ ﻧﻤﻰﺧﻮﺭﻧﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺿﻤﻦ ﻛﻮﺩﻛﺎﻧﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺻﺒﺤﺎﻧﻪﻫﺎﻯ ﭘُﺮ ﻛﺎﻟﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﻰﺧﻮﺭﻧﺪ )ﻣﺜﻞ ﻛﻴﻚ‪ ،‬ﺷﻜﻼﺕ‪ ،‬ﺷﻴﺮﻳﻨﻰ ﻭ‪ (...‬ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺑﻰ ﻧﺪﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺭژﻳﻢﻫﺎﻯ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﭘُﺮ ﭼﺮﺏ ﻧﻴﺰ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻭ ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺍﺛﺮﺍﺕ ﻣﻨﻔﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ ،‬ﻃﻮﺭﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﻭ ﻳﺎﺩﮔﻴﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﺗﻀﻌﻴﻒ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﭘﺲ ﻧﻤﻰﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩﻯ ﻛﻪ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﭘُﺮﭼﺮﺏ ﻣﻰﺧﻮﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﻧﺘﻈﺎﺭ ﻫﻮﺵ ﺁﻧﭽﻨﺎﻧﻰ ﺩﺍﺷﺖ‪.‬‬

‫ﺑﺘﺎﻛﺎﺭﻭﺗﻦ ﺩﺭ ﻫﻮﻳﺞ ‪ ،‬ﺍﺳﻔﻨﺎﺝ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮ ﺳﺒﺰﻳﺠﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﺑﺮگ ﺩﺍﺭ ﺳﺒﺰ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪ .‬ﻗﺮﺹ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻨﻰ ﻭ‬ ‫ﻣﻜﻤﻞ ﻣﻮﺍﺭﺩ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﺧﺎﺻﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻭﻗﺖ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻰﺗﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺟﺎﻯ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺗﺎﺯﮔﻰ ﻧﻈﺮﻳﻪﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﻣﻄﺮﺡ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺗﻮﺟﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺜﻞ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﺣﺎﻭﻯ ﺍﺳﻴﺪﻫﺎﻯ ﭼﺮﺏ ﺍﻣﮕﺎ‪)3‬ﻣﺜﻞ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻫﻰ(‪ ،‬ﻭﻳﻦ ﭘﻮﺳﺘﻴﻦ)ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭ ﻳﻚ ﮔﻴﺎﻩ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ( ﻳﺎ‬ ‫ﻛﻮﻟﻴﻦ)ﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﻣﻐﺬﻯ ﺍﺻﻠﻰ ﻣﻮﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺭ ﻟﺴﻴﺘﻴﻦ( ﺩﺍﺭﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺍﺛﺮﺍﺕ ﺧﺎﺻﻰ ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺮ ﺳﻼﻣﺖ ﺫﻫﻦ‪ ،‬ﺗﺎﺛﻴﺮﺍﺕ‬ ‫ﻣﺜﺒﺘﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﻭ ﻣﺤﻘﻘﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺗﻼﺷﻨﺪ ﺗﺮﻛﻴﺒﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺍﻓﺮﺍﺩ ﺑﮕﺬﺍﺭﻧﺪ ﺗﺎ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺗﻘﻮﻳﺖ ﺷﻮﺩ‪.‬‬

‫ﺳﻮپ ﻣﻜﻤﻞ؟!‬ ‫ﻗﻔﺴﻪﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﻐﺎﺯﻩﻫﺎ ﻳﺎ ﺩﺍﺭﻭﺧﺎﻧﻪﻫﺎ ﭘﺮ ﺍﺯ ﻗﺮﺹﻫﺎ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺷﺮﺑﺖﻫﺎ ﻭ ﻣﻜﻤﻞﻫﺎﻯ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ‪ ،‬ﺍﻣﻼﺡ ﻭ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﮔﻴﺎﻫﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺭﻭﻯ ﻫﻤﻪ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻗﻴﺪ ﺷﺪﻩ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻧﻈﺮ ﺟﺴﻤﻰ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺫﻫﻨﻰ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺗﻘﻮﻳﺖ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺗﻌﺪﺍﺩ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ‬ ‫ﺁﻧﻘﺪﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﻗﺎﺑﻞ ﺷﻤﺎﺭﺵ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪ ،‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﻣﻄﻤﺌﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺁﻥ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻫﻢ ﻛﻪ ﺩﺭﺑﺎﺭﻩ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺗﺒﻠﻴﻎ ﺷﺪﻩ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺳﻮﺩﻣﻨﺪ ﻧﻴﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻳﻚ ﺍﻣﺘﺤﺎﻥ ﻳﺎ ﻣﺼﺎﺣﺒﻪ ﺑﺰﺭﮔﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻬﺘﺮ ﺍﺳﺖ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺗﻘﻮﻳﺖ ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ ﺧﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺑﺮ ﺭﻭﻯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺣﺴﺎﺏ ﺑﺎﺯ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﮔﺰﺍﺭﺵﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻰﮔﻮﻳﺪ ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫‪ E,C,B‬ﻭ ﺑﺘﺎﻛﺎﺭﻭﺗﻦ ﻭ ﻣﻨﻴﺰﻳﻢ ﻣﻰ ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﻣﻐﺰ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺗﻘﻮﻳﺖ ﻛﻨﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻛﺲ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﻧﻜﺮﺩﻩ ﻛﻪ ﻗﺮﺹ‬ ‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﺣﺎﻭﻯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺑﺘﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪ ﺑﺎﻋﺚ ﺗﻘﻮﻳﺖ ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺿﻤﻦ ﻭﻗﺘﻰ ﻣﻘﺪﺍﺭ ﺯﻳﺎﺩﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻣﻮﺍﺩ ﺩﺭ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎﻯ ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻰ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﻧﺪ‪ ،‬ﭼﺮﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺮﺍﻍ‬ ‫ﻗﺮﺹ ﻫﺎﻯ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﺮﻭﻳﻢ؟‬ ‫ﻭﻳﺘﺎﻣﻴﻦ ‪ C‬ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺭﺍﺣﺘﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺮﻛﺒﺎﺕ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﻳﺎﻓﺖ‪.‬‬

‫ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻳﻚ ﺭﻭﺯ ﺑﺰﺭگ ﺁﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﺷﻮﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺮ‬ ‫ﺑﺮ‬ ‫ﻓﻜﺮ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﺪ ﺍﮔﺮ ﻏﺬﺍﻯ ﺧﺎﺻﻰ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﻓﻮﻕ ﺍﻟﻌﺎﺩﻩﺍﻯ ﭘﻴﺪﺍ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺘﺤﺎﻥ ﻳﺎ ﻣﺼﺎﺣﺒﻪﺍﻯ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺩﻭﺳﺖ ﺩﺍﺭﻳﺪ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﻭ ﺗﻤﺮﻛﺰ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻗﺪﺭﺕ ﺧﻮﺑﻰ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﻧﻜﺎﺕ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﺑﺴﭙﺎﺭﻳﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫ ﻛﺎﺭﻫﺎﻯ ﻻﺯﻡ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺁﻣﺎﺩﮔﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﻗﺒﻞ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ‬‫ﺩﻫﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺳﺮ ﻓﺮﺻﺖ ﻭ ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﻋﺠﻠﻪ‪.‬‬ ‫ ﺷﺐ ﻗﺒﻞ‪ ،‬ﺧﻮﺏ ﺑﺨﻮﺍﺑﻴﺪ‪.‬‬‫ ﻭﺭﺯﺵ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﻧﺎﻣﻪ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﻃﻮﺭ ﻣﻨﻈﻢ ﺩﺭ‬‫ﻧﻈﺮ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻳﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ ﻳﻚ ﺭژﻳﻢ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻣﺘﻌﺎﺩﻝ ﻭ ﺣﺎﻭﻝ ﺗﻤﺎﻣﻰ ﮔﺮﻭﻩ‬‫ﻫﺎﻯ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ ﻣﺼﺮﻑ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﻪ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻭﺟﻪ ﺍﺯ ﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﻏﺬﺍﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﺧﺎﺻﻰ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻨﻈﻮﺭ ﺗﻘﻮﻳﺖ ﺣﺎﻓﻈﻪ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻧﻜﻨﻴﺪ؛ ﭼﻮﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺗﺮ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺯ ﻏﺬﺍﻫﺎﻯ‬ ‫ﻃﺒﻴﻌﻰ ﻭ ﺳﺎﻟﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺪ ﻣﻌﻘﻮﻝ ﺍﺳﺘﻔﺎﺩﻩ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺗﺎ ﺫﻫﻦ‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﻫﺮ ﻛﺎﺭﻯ ﺁﻣﺎﺩﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫‪41‬‬

‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ‬

‫‪42‬‬

‫ﻳﻮﮔﺎ‬

‫ﺍﻣﻴﺮ ﻋﺒﺪﺍﻟـﻠﻪ ﻓﺮﺩ‬

‫ﺩﺭ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﻧﻪ ﭼﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺩﻭﺭ ﻣﻰﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪﻡ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺭﺍ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪﺍﻡ‪ .‬ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺘﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺑﻪ ﮔﻤﺎﻧﻢ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻭﺭﻕﻫﺎﻯ ﻛﺘﺐ ﻳﻮﮔﺎ‪ ،‬ﻣﺎﺭﻛﺲ‪ ،‬ﻧﻴﭽﻪ ﻭ ﺷﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ‬ ‫ﻃﺒﻴﻌﺖ ﺍﻃﺮﺍﻓﻢ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻥ ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻡ‪ .‬ﮔﺎﻩ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ‬ ‫ﻭ ﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﻣﻦ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺗﻌﺮﻳﻒ ﻭ ﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﺛﺎﺑﺖ ﻣﻰﻛﺮﺩﻡ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺭﺍ ﻳﺎﻓﺘﻪﺍﻡ ﻣﺮﺍ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺑﺎ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ ﺟﺪﻳﺪ ﻧﺎﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﻣﻰﺳﺎﺧﺖ‪ .‬ﻣﺪﺕﻫﺎﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺫﻫﻨﻢ ﺩﺭ ﺁﺭﺍﻣﺸﻰ ﻛﻪ ﺣﻜﺎﻳﺖ ﺍﺯ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﺵ ﺣﻘﺎﻳﻖ‬ ‫ﺛﺎﺑﺘﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻣﺤﻴﻂ ﺑﺮ ﻣﻦ ﺍﻟﻘﺎء ﻛﺮﺩﻩ‪ ،‬ﺧﻔﺘﻪ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﻭ ﻃﺮﻓﻪ ﻫﻤﻴﺸﻪ ﭼﻴﺰﻯ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﺁﻣﻮﺧﺘﻦ ﻭﺟﻮﺩ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﻣﻦ ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻣﻨﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﮔﻔﺘﮕﻮﻯ‬ ‫ﺩﻭﻃﺮﻓﻪ ﻫﺴﺘﻢ‪ .‬ﻧﻴﺎﺯﻯ ﻛﻪ ﺣﻘﻴﻘﺖ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ ﻭ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺍﻧﮕﻴﺰﻩ ﻣﻦ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﺍﻩﭘﻴﻤﺎﺋﻰ ﻃﻮﻻﻧﻰ ﻣﻰﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﮔﻤﺎﻧﻢ‪ ،‬ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﺩﺭ ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩ ﺩﺍﺋﻤﻰ ﺑﺎ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﻣﻰﺷﻨﺎﺳﺪ ﻭ ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩﻫﺎ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﺭﺍ ﮔﻢ ﻣﻰﻧﻤﺎﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺑﺮﺧﻮﺭﺩﻫﺎﻳﻰ‬ ‫ﻳﺎﺩﮔﻴﺮﻯ ﻳﺎ ﭘﺬﻳﺮﺵ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﺍﻥ ﻫﺪﻑ ﻧﻴﺴﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ ﻭﺳﻴﻠﻪﺍﻯ ﺩﺭ ﺟﻬﺖ‬ ‫ﺭﺳﻴﺪﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺗﻔﻜﺮ ﺧﻮﻳﺶ ﺑﻬﺮﻩ ﺑﺒﺮﻳﻢ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺍﻣﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺩﻧﻴﺎﻯ ﻛﻨﻮﻧﻰ ﺑﺴﻴﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻤﻨﺪﺍﻥ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺟﺎﻳﮕﺎﻫﻰ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺍﻧﺘﻘﺎﻝ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪﺍﻯ ﺑﻪ ﻳﻜﺪﻳﮕﺮ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺻﺎﺣﺐ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻴﺪﻥ ﻧﻤﻰﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺁﻧﺘﺎﺭ ﻣﻮﻧﺎ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺑﻬﺘﺮﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺵﻫﺎ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺩﺭﻭﻧﮕﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﻨﺎﺳﻰ ﻣﻰﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﺍژﻩ ﺁﻧﺘﺎﺭﻣﻮﻧﺎ ﺗﺮﻛﻴﺒﻰ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺩﻭ ﻭﺍژﻩ ﻣﻮﻧﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻰ ﺳﻜﻮﺕ ﻭ ﺁﻧﺘﺎﺭ ﺑﻪ ﻣﻌﻨﻰ‬ ‫ﺩﺭﻭﻥ ﻣﻰﺑﺎﺷﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺍﺳﺘﻤﺮﺍﺭ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺭﻭﺵ ﺍﻧﺴﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﮔﻮﺍﻩ ﺑﻮﺩﻥ ﺍﺯ ﺧﻮﻳﺶ ﻣﻰﺭﺳﺪ‪ .‬ﺿﻤﻦ ﺍﻳﻦﻛﻪ‬ ‫ﺗﻮﺍﻧﺎﻳﻰ ﻛﻨﺘﺮﻝ ﺫﻫﻦ ﺧﻮﻳﺶ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺪﺳﺖ ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺪ ﺁﻭﺭﺩ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ - 15‬ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ ‪1387‬‬

‫ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﻳﻚ ﻭ ﺩﻭ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﻳﻜﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﻫﺎﻯ ﻣﺮﺍﻗﺒﻪ ﻗﺮﺍﺭ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻧﺴﺒﺖ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺗﻤﺎﻣﻰ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ‪ ،‬ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ‪ ،‬ﺻﺪﺍﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺗﻤﺎﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺤﺮﻙﻫﺎﻯ ﺧﺎﺭﺟﻰ ﻭ ﺩﺭﻭﻧﻰ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺏ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺪ‪ ،‬ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ ﻣﻨﻔﻰ ﻳﺎ ﻣﺜﺒﺖ‪ ،‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﻧﻈﺎﺭﻩﮔﺮ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﻭ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺩ ﻭﺍﻛﻨﺶ ﻧﺸﺎﻥ ﻧﺪﻫﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺪ ﺗﻮﺍﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﻭ ﺍﻣﻮﺭ ﺣﺴﻰ ﺍﺟﺎﺯﻩ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ ﺁﺯﺍﺩﺍﻧﻪ ﺟﺮﻳﺎﻥ ﺩﺍﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ ﻣﻨﻔﻰ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﺷﺪﻧﺪ‪،‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﺠﻨﮕﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺳﻌﻰ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺬﻑ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﻧﺪﺍﺷﺘﻪ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ ﺑﻠﻜﻪ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﻫﻤﭽﻮﻥ ﻧﻈﺎﺭﻩﮔﺮﻯ ﺻﺮﻑ‪ ،‬ﺗﻨﻬﺎ‬ ‫ﺷﺎﻫﺪ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ‪ ،‬ﺟﺎﺭﻯ ﺷﺪﻥ ﻭ ﻧﺎﭘﺪﻳﺪ ﺷﺪﻥ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻫﻤﭽﻨﻴﻦ ﺩﺭ ﻣﻘﺎﺑﻞ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﻭ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ ﻣﺜﺒﺖ ﻧﻴﺰ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺭﻭﺷﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﭘﻴﺶ ﺑﮕﻴﺮﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﺑﻪ ﺗﻤﺎﻣﻰ ﺻﺪﺍﻫﺎﻳﻰ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻰﺷﻨﻮﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻭﺿﻌﻴﺖ ﺷﻤﺎ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﭼﻨﻴﻦ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ ‪" :‬ﻣﻦ ﻳﻚ ﻧﺎﻇﺮ‪ ،‬ﮔﻮﺍﻩ ﻭ‬ ‫ﺷﺎﻫﺪ ﺻﺮﻑ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ‪ ،‬ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺕ‪ ،‬ﺻﺪﺍﻫﺎ ﻭ ﺗﻤﺎﻣﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺤﺮﻙﻫﺎﻯ ﺩﺭﻭﻧﻰ ﻭ ﺧﺎﺭﺟﻰ ﻫﺴﺘﻢ‪ .‬ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﺯ ﺟﺮﻳﺎﻥ ﺗﻨﻔﺲ ﺧﻮﻳﺶ‪ ،‬ﺍﺯ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭﺗﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺗﺘﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻫﻤﭽﻨﻴﻦ ﺻﺪﺍﻫﺎ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺫﻫﻦﺗﺎﻥ ﻣﺪﺍﻡ ﺗﻜﺮﺍﺭ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﻛﻪ ﻣﻦ ﻣﻰﺑﻴﻨﻢ‪ ،‬ﻣﻰﺷﻨﻮﻡ‪ ،‬ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺱ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻢ‪".‬‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺳﻮﻡ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﻫﺮ ﻓﻜﺮﻯ ﺭﺍ ﻛﻪ ﻣﻰﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ‬ ‫ﺳﺎﺯﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﺟﺎﺯﻩ ﻧﺪﻫﻴﺪ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺩﺟﻮﺵ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻓﻜﺮﻯ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﻣﻴﻞ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺍﺩﻩ ﺧﻮﻳﺶ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﺳﺎﺯﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﻓﻜﺮ ﻣﻰﺗﻮﺍﻧﺪ ﻓﻜﺮ ﺧﻮﺏ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺪ ﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪ .‬ﺭﻭﻯ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻜﺚ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﺎﺋﻴﺪ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﭘﺮﺗﺎﺏ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ‬ ‫ﻓﻜﺮﻯ ﺧﻮﺏ ﻳﺎ ﺑﺪ ﻭﻟﻮ ﺑﻪ ﺻﻮﺭﺕ ﻳﻚ ﺍﻟﻬﺎﻡ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ‬ ‫ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﻛﻨﺪ‪ ،‬ﺑﻪ ﺁﻥ ﺍﺟﺎﺯﻩ ﻭﺭﻭﺩ ﻧﺪﻫﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻓﻜﺮ ﺑﺪﻯ ﺭﺍ‬

‫ﺧﻠﻖ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺭﻭﻯ ﺁﻥ ﻣﻜﺚ ﻛﺮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﺳﭙﺲ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﺫﻫﻨﺘﺎﻥ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺑﻴﺎﻧﺪﺍﺯﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻛﺎﺭ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﺭﻫﺎ ﺍﻧﺠﺎﻡ ﺩﻫﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﭼﻬﺎﺭﻡ‪:‬‬ ‫ﺳﻜﻮﺕ ﺫﻫﻦ‪ ،‬ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﺍﺯ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭﻯ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺍﺯ‬ ‫ﻃﻴﺐﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﻭ ﺑﺪﻭﻥ ﻣﻴﻞ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﻣﻰﺷﻮﻧﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺣﺎﻟﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺟﻬﺖ ﺧﻼﻑ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﻗﺒﻞ ﻣﻰﺑﺎﺷﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻧﺒﺎﻳﺪ ﺩﺭ ﻇﻬﻮﺭ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﺩﺧﺎﻟﺖ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻳﻦ ﺑﺎﺭ‬ ‫ﺑﮕﺬﺍﺭﻳﺪ ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺩﺷﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺫﻫﻦ ﺑﻴﺎﻳﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺑﺮﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﻟﺤﻈﻪﺍﻯ ﺁﻧﻬﺎ ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎﺯﻧﮕﺮﻯ ﻛﻨﻴﺪ ﺍﻣﺎ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺩﺭ ﺍﻳﻦ‬ ‫ﺑﻴﻦ ﻓﻜﺮﻯ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺧﺘﻴﺎﺭ ﺁﻣﺪ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻪ ﺳﺮﻋﺖ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ‬ ‫ﻗﻄﻊ ﻧﻤﻮﺩ‪ .‬ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻪ ﺧﻮﺩﻯ ﻭ ﺍﺯ ﻃﻴﺐﺧﺎﻃﺮ‬ ‫ﻫﺴﺘﻨﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﻣﺎ ﺣﺮﻛﺖﺷﺎﻥ ﺑﻪ ﺍﺭﺍﺩﻩ ﺷﻤﺎ ﺍﺳﺖ‪.‬‬ ‫ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﭘﻨﺠﻢ‪:‬‬ ‫ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻓﻀﺎﻯ ﺩﺭﻭﻥ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ‬ ‫ﺍﻓﻜﺎﺭ ﻭ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﺎﺗﺘﺎﻥ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺍﮔﺮ ﻓﻜﺮﻯ ﻭﺍﺭﺩ‬ ‫ﺫﻫﻨﺘﺎﻥ ﺷﺪ‪ ،‬ﺣﺎﻝ ﭼﻪ ﺍﺭﺍﺩﻯ ﻳﺎ ﺍﺯ ﻃﻴﺐﺧﺎﻃﺮ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻴﺮﻭﻥ ﺑﺮﺍﻧﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﻧﺴﺒﺖ ﺑﻪ ﻓﻀﺎﻯ ﺫﻫﻦ ﺁﮔﺎﻩ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ ﺍﮔﺮ ﺍﻧﺪﻳﺸﻪ ﻳﺎ ﺗﺼﻮﺭﻯ ﻇﺎﻫﺮ ﺷﺪ ﺍﺯ ﺁﻥ‬ ‫ﺟﺪﺍ ﺷﻮﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺭﺍ ﻗﻄﻊ ﻧﻤﺎﺋﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﻜﻮﺷﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﺗﺎ ﺑﻪ ﺑﻰﻓﻜﺮﻯ ﺑﺮﺳﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﺩﺭ ﻭﺍﻗﻊ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﻳﻚ ﻓﻜﺮ‬ ‫ﺑﺎﻗﻰ ﻣﻰﻣﺎﻧﺪ ﻭ ﺁﻥ ﺍﻳﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﻪ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﻴﭻ ﻓﻜﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻧﻤﻰﺧﻮﺍﻫﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺩﺭ ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺴﻴﺮ ﺗﻨﻬﺎ ﺷﻤﺎ ﻳﻚ‬ ‫ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﺭﺍ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻪ ﻣﻰﻛﻨﻴﺪ‪ .‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ‪ ،‬ﻧﻪ ﻓﻜﺮﻯ‬ ‫ﻭ ﻧﻪ ﺍﺣﺴﺎﺳﻰ‪ ،‬ﺷﻤﺎ ﺩﺭ ﺣﺎﻝ ﺗﺠﺮﺑﻪ ﻣﻦِ ﺧﻮﺩ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺷﻤﺎ ﺑﺎﻳﺪ ﺑﺎ ﺗﺴﻠﻂ ﺑﻪ ﻫﺮ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ‪ ،‬ﻭﺍﺭﺩ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪ ﺑﻌﺪﻯ‬ ‫ﺷﻮﻳﺪ‪ .‬ﻣﻤﻜﻦ ﺍﺳﺖ ﻛﺴﻰ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺪﺕ ﻳﻚ ﻣﺎﻩ ﺑﺮ ﻣﺮﺣﻠﻪﺍﻯ‬ ‫ﻣﺴﻠﻂ ﺷﻮﺩ ﻭ ﺩﻳﮕﺮﻯ ﺩﺭ ﺷﺶ ﻣﺎﻩ؛ ﭘﺲ ﺻﺒﻮﺭ ﺑﺎﺷﻴﺪ‪.‬‬

‫‪March | April 2008‬‬


‫ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ‬ ‫ﻣﺠﻠﻪ ﺑﻬﺪﺍﺷﺖ ﺗﻦ ﻭ ﺭﻭﺍﻥ‬

‫ﺭﺍ ﻣﺸﺘﺮﻙ ﺷﻮﻳﺪ ﻭ ﺑﻪ ﮔﺴﺘﺮﺵ ﺩﺍﻣﻨﻪ ﺁﮔﺎﻫﻰ ﺭﺳﺎﻧﻰ ﻳﺎﺭﻯ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻴﺪ‬ ‫ﺍﺩﺍﻣﻪ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﻧﺸﺮﻳﻪ " ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ" ﻭ ﺑﺎﻟﻨﺪﮔﻰ ﺍﺭﺯﺷﻬﺎﻯ ﻣﺤﺘﻮﺍﻳﻰ ﻭ ﺷﻜﻠﻰ ﺁﻥ ﺑﻪ ﭘﺸﺘﻴﺒﺎﻧﻰ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻟﻰ ﺧﻮﺍﻧﻨﺪﮔﺎﻥ ﺑﺴﺘﮕﻰ ﺩﺍﺭﺩ‪.‬‬

‫ﺍﮔﺮ ﻣﺎﻳﻞ ﻫﺴﺘﻴﺪ ﺍﻳﻦ ﻣﺠﻠﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺩﺭ ﻣﺤﻞ ﻛﺎﺭ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺯﻧﺪﮔﻰ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻴﺪ ﻭ ﻳﺎ ﺑﻪ ﻋﻨﻮﺍﻥ‬ ‫ﻫﺪﻳﻪ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ﺧﻮﻳﺸﺎﻥ ﻭ ﺩﻭﺳﺘﺎﻥ ﺧﻮﺩ ﺑﻔﺮﺳﺘﻴﺪ ﺑﺮگ ﺩﺭ ﺧﻮﺍﺳﺖ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺭﺍ ﭘﺮ ﻧﻤﻮﺩﻩ ﻭ ﻫﻤﺮﺍﻩ ﭼﻚ‬ ‫ﻳﺎﺣﻮﺍﻟﻪ ﻣﺎﻟﻰ ﺑﻪ ﺁﺩﺭﺱ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺍﺭﺳﺎﻝ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻴﺪ‪:‬‬ ‫‪Jaam-va-Jaan‬‬ ‫‪5319 University Dr # 129‬‬ ‫‪Irvine, CA 92612‬‬

‫ﻣﺎﻳﻞ ﻫﺴﺘﻢ ﻣﺠﻠﻪ "ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ" ﺭﺍ ﺑﺮﺍﻯ ‪ 8‬ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ﺑﺎ ﻫﺰﻳﻨﻪ ﭘﺴﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ‪ 40‬ﺩﻻﺭ ﺍﺯ ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ‪ .....‬ﻣﺸﺘﺮﻙ ﺷﻮﻡ‬ ‫ﻣﺎﻳﻞ ﻫﺴﺘﻢ ﻣﺠﻤﻮﻋﻪ ﻣﺠﻠﻪ ﻫﺎﻯ ﭘﻴﺸﻴﻦ "ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ" ﺭﺍ ﺑﺎ ﻫﺰﻳﻨﻪ ﭘﺴﺖ ﺩﺭ ﺁﻣﺮﻳﻜﺎ ‪ 30‬ﺩﻻﺭ ﺩﺭﻳﺎﻓﺖ ﻧﻤﺎﻳﻢ ‪.‬‬ ‫ﺧﻮﺍﻫﺸﻤﻨﺪﻡ ﻣﺠﻠﻪ ﺭﺍ ﺑﻪ ﻧﺎﻡ ﻭ ﻧﺸﺎﻧﻰ ﺯﻳﺮ ﺑﻔﺮﺳﺘﻴﺪ‬

‫‪Last Name:‬‬ ‫‪Zip code:‬‬

‫‪First Name:‬‬ ‫‪Address:‬‬ ‫‪State:‬‬ ‫‪Telephone:‬‬

‫‪City:‬‬ ‫‪Country:‬‬ ‫‪E-mail:‬‬


‫ﻣﺠﻤﻮﻋﻪ ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ ﻫﺎﻯ ﮔﺬﺷﺘﻪ ﻣﺠﻠﻪ ﺟﺎﻡ ﻭ ﺟﺎﻥ )‪ (1- 14‬ﺑﺎ ﻫﺰﻳﻨﻪ ﭘﺴﺖ ‪ 30‬ﺩﻻﺭ‬


Nutrition

45

Ostrich: A New Red Meat David Russo VMD, PhD

A New Red Meat Since the high glycogen content of Ostrich meat confers to it an almost sweet flavor, it is suggested to serve it along with a complement of vegetables that contrast nicely with sweet, such as red radicchio and rocket. Rich in proteins and iron, the meat is also low in fat (1-2g per 100g of meat). A large part of those 2g consists of polyunsaturated fatty acids (healthier) as compared with saturated fats. This makes ostrich meat ideal for the diets of babies and the elderly, pregnant and lactating women as well as athletes and people suffering from anemia. As for its flavor; it is more or less similar to high quality beef, although it is much more tender and made up of very short muscle fibers that allow for easier digestion.

Choice

Most ostrich meat comes from farms, many of which are located in Israel, South Africa and the US. Sold ever more commonly even in traditional butcher shops, the major obstacle to its purchase is its relatively high price. This due in large part to three factors: high mortality rates among the farm-raised birds, long growing periods (9 months to a year) and low meat yields relative to the animal’s weight (35kg edible meat from a 150kg animal).

March | April 2008

Preservation

This meat should be stored in the coldest part of the refrigerator soon after purchase, ideally wrapped in the appropriate polyethylene wraps or in wax paper. It should be consumed within one or two days of purchase at the most.

Cuts Ostrich is a flightless bird because it has a flat breastbone that makes it unsuitable for flight. On top of making it flightless, the bird’s flat breastbone means it does not have large breast or wing muscles. Therefore the meat from comes from the thigh, leg and back. Cuts are nearly exclusively from the various muscle groups found in the animal’s leg, divided into the fillet, sirloin, and thigh. The last cut comes from the neck. From the fillet, cut from the less fibrous part of the animal’s thigh, are cut the medallions, kebabs, carpaccios and roasts. From the sirloin; cutlets, steaks, chops and roulades. From the thigh itself; roasts and ground meat for meatballs and hamburgers, while the neck is used in boiled dishes and ossobuco.

Cooking

In dealing with lean meats such as that of the ostrich, especially when grilling, it is important to baste the meat with abundant extra-virgin olive-oil before

cooking it in order to avoid the meat becoming hard and dry due to the quick evaporation of its juices. Another method, useful when cooking whole cuts, is to lard the meat in such a way that it keeps the meat moist. Even for the higher quality cuts, it is preferable to cook ostrich meat in the pan and for only a short period. It is also best if the meat is cooked rare and therefore should be removed from the refrigerator at least half an hour, this also allows for a shorter cooking time. In order to further avoid losing the meat’s juices, it is wise not to puncture the meat with a fork but instead handle it with two spoons in a pincer movement. For the same purpose, it is a good idea to brown the ostrich roast in a pan with some butter and extra-virgin olive oil before cooking it in the oven, this creates a barrier on the outside of the meat that helps keep the juices in. Ostrich meat’s extreme tenderness, comparable only to the finest veal fillet, lends itself nicely to being eaten crude and therefore should be tried in a carpaccio or tartar.

About The Author

David Russo, VMD, PhD Veterinary Scientist, Gourmet Lover and Amateur Cook http://www.high-net-worth-gourmet.com 718 8247308 dgrusso@verizon.net

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


46

Hypnotherapy Hypnosis is thought to function by changing our state of consciousness when the analytical left brain is turned off, while the non-analytical right side is made more alert. When in Hypnosis, the person is actually in an enhanced state of awareness, focusing on the hypnotist’s voice. In this state, the conscious mind is suppressed and the subconscious mind is revealed. The subconscious mind is the part which has to change for the patient’s behavior and physical state to alter. For example a person who consciously wants to overcome his fear of snakes may try everything he consciously can to do it, but will still fail as long as their subconscious mind keeps this fear. Once the client has reached the deep concentration the therapist can suggest ideas to the person. During the relaxed state of hypnosis the body is released from conscious control and some physiological changes during this trance-like condition include slower and deeper breathing, the drop of pulse rate, and the metabolic rate. In this relaxed state, a person will feel very at ease physically yet fully awake mentally and becomes highly responsive to suggestion. Hypnotherapy as a kind of psychotherapy is the practice of promoting healing or positive development and its goal is to re-program patterns of behavior within the subconscious mind so that deep-seated instincts and beliefs are deleted or altered, and finally to overcome the irrational fears, phobias, negative thoughts and suppressed emotions. For example If someone is trying to quit smoking, a therapist’s suggestion may successfully be con-

March | April 2008

vincing that in the future the person will have a strong dislike for the taste of cigarettes. The important thing is that the patient wants to change some behavioral habit or is highly motivated to do so. The readiness, ability, and suggestibility of patients to be hypnotized vary considerably and hypnotherapy generally requires several sessions in order to achieve desired results. A person’s ability to experience hypnosis can be inhibited by fears and concerns arising from some common misconceptions. Contrary to some depictions of hypnosis in movies or television, people who have been hypnotized do not lose control over their behavior, and they cannot be made to do anything they would not usually do. They remain fully aware of their surroundings and situation, and

are not vulnerable to every given order of the hypnotist. Unless amnesia has specifically been suggested, people remain aware of who they are, where they are, and remember what transpired during hypnosis. Hypnosis makes it easier for people to experience suggestions, but it does not force them to have these experiences. Self Hypnosis Self hypnosis refers to achieving a hypnotic state on your own. You can learn the technique of self-hypnosis from books or tapes. They can be practiced at home, to reinforce the usefulness of sessions with the therapist. These techniques could center on relaxing your body, focusing your mind and accompolishing our goals. Hypnosis has been used as a psychological treatment for a variety of illnesses and it can be used to improve relaxation and lessen pain and other physical discomforts. Hypnotherapy can be used to relieve pain in surgery, delivery stage of labor, and dentistry and has proved to be of benefit in obstetrics. It also can be applied to many psychological, emotional and physical disorders. A great application of hypnotherapy is to overcome addictions such as smoking and alcoholism, and to help with bulimia.

References

Walters, C. & Havens, R. (2002). Hypnotherapy Scripts: A Neo-Ericksonian Approach to Persuasive Healing. Psychology Press. Markham, U. (1997). Hypnotherapy: A Guide to Improving Health and Well-Being With Hypnosis. Wright, M. E. (1987). Clinical Practice of Hypnotherapy. Guilford Press. Hypnosis for the Relief and Control of Pain. American Psychological Association, July 2, 2004.

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


Mental Health / Hypnotherapy

47

The Power of Hypnotherapy Peyman Raoofi

Student in Doctorate of Clinical Psychology

History

The formation of concept of hypnosis owes its existence mostly to Dr. Franz Anton Mesmer an Austrian physician (1734-1815). Mesmer started the concept of magnetism; a theory of a universal fluid present in everything with uniform characteristic at all levels of creation with magnetic vibrations. He applied magnets to patient’s bodies that often resulted in expected irregular muscular contractions and collapse, and frequently the cure of various kinds of illness. Mesmerism also became a dramatic form of entertainment called stage hypnosis. The shift between mesmerism and modern therapeutic hypnosis was made by a surgeon called James Braid. He accidentally discovered that one of his patients began to enter a hypnotic state while staring at a fixed light as he waited for his eye examination to begin. In 1843 since mesmerism had fallen out of favor, Braid thought up the term hypnotism, which is originally from Hypnos, the Greek god of sleep, because most forms of mesmerism back then involved the production of a sleep-like condition. However hypnosis is not sleep because the subject stays alert, can talk and move. Braid thought that hypnotic induction would make a unique condition of the nervous

March | April 2008

system that was linked somehow to certain cures by suggestion. Sigmund Freud (1856-1939) had a deep interest in hypnosis for much of his life. In 1889, he believed that patients often remembered repressed memories under hypnosis. Eventually what qualified hypnosis in today’s medicine is mainly due to experimental studies of hypnosis, starting in the 1920’s and 1930’s. Milton Erickson left a number of important contributions to the field, and several schools of applied psychology based on hypothetical unconscious processes. In addition to Erickson modern scientific research had been important on the current scientific view of hypnosis. Now hypnosis is approved by the American Medical Association as a variable healthcare practice since 1958. Hypnosis While you may think of hypnosis as something you see only in the movies or books, hypnosis is used in real life as part of the treatment for people with many health illnesses ranging from gastro-intestinal disorders to anxiety. It has been compared to deep thought, prayer, meditation, guided imagery, an alpha wave state similar to that right before you fall sleep, or the zoning

out that can occur when you are fully absorbed in an activity like driving, watching television, reading, exercising, or doing repetitive tasks. Based on research hypnosis can help people to manage and even in some cases recover from disease by inducing prolonged sleep, an altered state of awareness characterized by deep relaxation, and heightened suggestibility called hypnotism. Hypnosis is becoming a more common part of many patients’ recommended treatment plan. According to the American Psychological Association’s Division of Psychological Hypnosis, hypnosis is a process during which a professional suggests while treating someone that he or she experiences changes in sensations, perceptions, thoughts, or behavior. Although some hypnosis is used to make people more attentive, most hypnosis includes suggestions for relaxation, calmness, and comfort. Instructions to think or imagine about enjoyable experiences are also commonly included during hypnosis. People respond to hypnosis in different ways. Some describe hypnosis as a state of focused attention, in which they feel very tranquil and relaxed. Most people describe the experience as pleasant.

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


48

It is imperative that we look at the BIG picture and set large goals and small achievable baby steps to move forward to raise the standard of living and quality of life for every human being. Education is key to giving everyone the opportunity to unlock and achieve his or her potential. We privileged humans are like children playing in a sandbox, selfishly holding on to our precious toys mostly gained from the hard work of others and given to us as gifts. When we don’t share bullies will take them away from us or two or more will gang up and together take them away with force if necessary and will do so with hatred and resentfulness at our selfishness, feeling no qualms or remorse at their means of our defeat. The fervor at their victory will encourage them to attempt more conflicts, riots and revolutions hoping for more victories. No one will win. We will all loose in the end one-way or the other. We cannot afford to wait any longer, if we don’t act now the human species may not survive. The undeveloped countries are producing the most children and in time they will overrun the developed nations. The world population reached 5 billion in 1987 and just 12 years later it reached 6 billion in 1999. The United States Census Bureau reports that approximately one fifth of all humans that have ever existed in the last six thousand years are alive today. Population issues alone clearly demonstrate this. Population projections indicate that the world population will reach, 7.6 billion by 2020, 8.2 billion by 2030, 8.7 billion by 2040 and 9.1 billion by the year 2050. The greatest increase will in the underdeveloped and developing nations in Africa, Asia, and India and among Hispanics. At the same time the United States and European population has decreased significantly with lower birth rates. On the average the developed nations are losing population, at the rate of 30% with each successive March | April 2008

generation. We are on the edge of a crisis living on the top of a sharp razor blade. Slice it one way and we will all survive, slice it another way and we will all die—and take humankind with us. Over population isn’t our only problem but it speeds up and creates other problems like crowding, scarce food production, pollution of air and water sources, global warming and the consequences that go along with climate changes issues like melting ice caps, contamination and destruction of our oceans and forests, green house effect, to name a few. All are impacted by overpopulation and accelerated by uneducated and uninformed people living and dying at subsistence levels, which can lead to the possible extinction of out species. If you don’t know where your next meal is coming from, worries or care for the earth is the farthest thing on your mind. Basic needs for survival come first. Only when these needs are met can someone focus on higher issues. When bellies are full, food, clean water, and shelter are readily available, then people can go to school, and learn about restoring scarce resources, not polluting, birth control, cleanliness, and preventive health care. Then they can participate in being good stewards of the planet and consequently raising the quality of life for themselves, their children and for all humans. A good place to start could be using Franklin Roosevelt’s New Deal programs that brought the United States back from the disastrous great depression of the 1930’s. Two of these programs alone created 10.5 million jobs The Civilian Conservation Corp (CCC) and with Work Progress Administration (WPA). The United States is still enjoying the long-range benefits of these forward thinking projects. The construction component of the WPA built 650,000 miles of roads, 125,000 public buildings, 75,000 buildings, 800 airports, the Hoover dam and parks. The

CCC constructed 3,982,000 dams as a form of erosion control, built 141,000 bridges, 44,475 buildings. They devoted full time to soil conservation work on 4 million acres in 31 states, and built park and picnic areas, planted trees for state, municipal and private forests. This program alone put 2.5 million physically fit unmarried young men to work, and sent money home to their families. If we did this 75 years ago why couldn’t it be done today? While these programs were not flawless they were inventive. We could learn from and remedy any mistakes that may have been made then. A second possibility is to take the best of the Marshall Plan implemented from 1948 to 1951 for the reconstruction and rebuilding many European countries after the devastation of World War 11. In just four years it assisted the economic recovery. Every country included, except Germany grew beyond the pre-war level. Industrial production increased by 35%, agricultural production increased, and poverty and starvation disappeared. With political reforms and under supervision of neutral parties like the United Nations this could solve the illegal immigration problems in the world today. If we did this 60 years ago why couldn’t we do it today? We know how! We are all connected, it is time to recognize this and act to save ourselves, all of us and create a brave new world for our descendants. Human survival depends on our actions today. Our challenge now is not to focus on why not and find all the reasons why it won’t work, but to ask WHY NOT! And go for it. Copyright 2006 Nancy O’Connor PhD About The Author

Dr. Nancy O’Connor is a retired Psychologist living in Tucson Arizona. She is the author of self help Psychology books. She has written a musical comedy about population and overcrowing. She is looking for a music composer to collaborate with her on writing the music and lyrics.

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


Opinion

49

The Arrogant Path To Extinction Nancy O’Connor PhD

If the richer developed Nations don’t help the poorer undeveloped nations on planet earth we are just speeding up the extinction of our species. People from the underdeveloped countries will continue to move legally or illegally to the richer nation seeking a better life, jobs and money to send home to their starving and deprived families. It is always the strongest, bravest and most resourceful that will leave driven by desperation to emigrate looking for a better life. They want the benefits, privileges and life style they envision available in the developed countries. They want what the “have’s “ have. Some succeed in finding jobs but many fail unprepared for adapting to a new culture, and not having qualified job skills. Consequently, they often are forced resort to crime either in gangs or individually, or they may become dependant on their adopted countries draining medical and social services and costing the countries millions of Euros, pounds or dollars. Tax paying citizens of the richer countries resent supporting these interlopers. Those who emigrate leave behind the elderly, women and children and the sick thus diluting their culture and the ability to protect themselves from maraud-

March | April 2008

ing bands of warriors from neighboring countries as we see this in Africa today. This results in the deprived countries sinking farther and farther into despair and oblivion competing and fighting for fewer and fewer resources. They lack the basic necessities required to sustain life like clean water, food, housing, good soil, access to health care, education, birth control, and immunizations from diseases long controlled in developed countries. They lack infrastructure to develop resources basic to modern progress. Requirements like roads, water, dams, bridges, tools for cultivation, animals for food and so on, are not available to them. These same problems have existed from the beginning of civilization in tribal wars over food, rivers, clean water, and land boundaries, and oil. Today we see similar problems in the Southwest states of the United States, with illegal immigrants from Mexico and Central and South America risking their lives to get into the US to do any job that will allow then to send money home to their starving families. Similar situations exist with Africans invading Europe; eastern European country citizens moving into Germany, Austria; Asians moving

to the United States; Cubans to Florida; Middle Easterners to Detroit, Israel and the Palestinians to name a few. We must learn and fast that the deprivation of any of our fellow humans is a problem for all of us. Our current approach to solving these problems is like ostriches with our heads in the sand. Denial won’t work any longer. Instead putting out fires after they start we need to work on a formula of prevention. We must be more pro-active in helping poorer countries develop their natural resources, build their infrastructures, help them learn cultivation and modern farming methods, create jobs, and educate their people to improve the standard of living and quality of life. Together we can implement actions to save our species. And together we can construct a more humane civilization. No peoples on earth today should suffer starvation; or die from rampant disease like the pandemic of AIDS in Africa, malaria, and dysentery from drinking dirty infected water. We collectively have the money, knowledge, resources and motivated people to work toward solving this problem. Many volunteer programs worldwide are able and willing to help the United Nation to create jobs, oversee and implement programs to achieve these goals.

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


50

tially associated to the propagation of cold sores, prompting an awareness in individuals to act supportively, as well as precautionary, in practicing measures towards home remedies for cold sores. Where immunity has been challenged by herpes simplex, individuals should come to the defense with home remedies for cold sores, by giving their immune systems some artillery through a natural formulation. Consolidate the same amounts of burdock, Echinacea, lomatium, oats and tinctures of calendula to be orally ingested in the quantity of a half of a teaspoon four to five times daily. Individuals can also engage home remedies for cold sores in the forms of assurance against the development of such maladies by taking action in the following preventative practices, that include not using the same cups, dishware, glasses, plates, towels or utensils utilized by another individual afflicted with cold sores or fever blisters. Further precautionary measures, in support of home remedies for cold

March | April 2008

sores, are among such conditions as to avoid oral contact with an individual who is presenting cold sores or fever blisters, as in face-to-face contact or kissing. Upon the afflicted being out in the sun while presenting cold sores or fever blisters, the individual, among home remedies for cold sores should apply some form of a sunscreen-type protective agent on their lips to prevent intensified effects of such condition. Another preventative practice, in precautionary measures amid home remedies for cold sores for the fostering of an immediate reoccurrence of cold sores or fever blisters is to toss and replace the afflicted individual’s toothbrush following an outbreak of herpes simplex. Durations of the existence of an outbreak of cold sores and fever blisters can range upwards of from ten to fourteen days. Upon the initial presenting of a cold sore or fever blister, a home remedies for cold sores in such instance is in the application of ice, for periods of five to ten minutes dur-

ing each hour of the initial outbreak. Such aggressive practice will cease both pain and increased progression. Another approach to a home remedies for cold sores during the early phase, is to apply a compress of a tea bag, at intervals lasting from five to ten minutes every hour. This approach to such method of treatment as a home remedies for cold sores is in the tannic acid within the tea leaves antiviral benefits towards the prevention of increased development.

About The Author Dr John Anne is a herbal specialist with years of experience and extensive research on Herbs and Alternative health. Read about Home Remedies for Cold Sores at Home Remedies. Also visit http://www.natural-homeremedies.org/ to find out User recommended Home Remedies

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


Health

51

Home Remedies for Cold Sores Cold Sores Alleviation Dr John Anne

Of an oral circumstance, a cold sore, or, otherwise known as a fever blister, is classified within herpes, as herpes simplex virus types one and two. Cold sores are a result of an infection, due to febrile disease, upper respiratory or viral-type infections. The ageold terms of cold sores and fever blisters are derived from such effects as their respective sources of infections, which are frequently referred to as a cold or flu. Other contributors to such cold sores and fever blisters, which are not in conjunction with either an infection or disease origin, are general psychological stress and anxiety. Small, though

March | April 2008

annoying and painful in a physical sense, such sores or blisters about the area of the mouth, can be alleviated through home remedies for cold sores. In their vicinity of outbreak, cold sores, which present themselves orally, are accessible for treatments in the mode of home remedies for cold sores. In appearance, cold sores or fever blisters present themselves as being of a consistency of fluid contained within their small red blisters or bubbles. Cold Sores make their presence in areas such as the lips, nose and outside edges of the mouth. Due to the sensitive nature of such

orally related tissues, pain is significant; therefore expediting the afflicted individual’s needs of home remedies for cold sores. Origins of cold sores and fever blisters are borne through the herpes simplex virus, in type one and two. Such virus is highly contagious. Upon the body’s immune system weakening, due to a cold, fatigue, fever, flu or stress, this virus makes its attack from within the body. As such virus dwells within a body, kept normally in check by immunities, it activates itself with a vengeance whenever the immune system is compromised. A deficiency in levels of calcium can also be par-

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


52

embarrassment of having you rebuke him in front of others. d. Don’t Dwell Upon the Past The only valid criticism is for the future. What the child did is over. You should acknowledge the mistake but make it clear that the reason you are speaking to your child is so that he can improve in the future. 4- Offer an Opportunity to Correct the Wrong Your child has to know what he did was wrong. He should also be given the opportunity to redeem himself by correcting his mistake. You should have suggestions how the child can correct the wrong. This will give your child the message that he can’t hurt others and just walk away. He must say he’s sorry or do the victim a favor. It allows your child to be responsible for what he does. It also allows him to put the misdeed behind him and go on. 5- Deliver the Criticism with Love This is vital. Criticism is a gift. It is a gift of knowledge, it is a gift of values. But it is an unwanted gift. Still, it is a gift nevertheless. No one wants to hear criticism. Our goal when we give criticism is to do it as painlessly as possible so it will be received properly. You have to make it clear to your child when you deliver your message that you are doing this for the sake of your child. If your child knows that what you are saying is because you love him, the message will be better received. If you are angry, all the child will hear is the anger. The message that comes through is, “You don’t like me.” Nothing else will be heard. You must make it clear to your child that you are criticizing because you care about him. You cannot let the message get blurred out by the static of your emotions.

March | April 2008

This is not easy. It is easy to write about it and to read this when no one is around and things are calm. It is much harder to apply this idea when there is a tumult going on and the tensions are high. Still we have to acknowledge at least the proper way to do things. Or else we will never be successful. 6-Try to See Your Child’s Point of View

We as parents are not faced with the same challenges as our children. This leads to a very reasonable response, at least in the mind of the child, to think, “Who are you to criticize me? How do you know what I am going through? You don’t understand me.” This is a legitimate response. Your child doesn’t see you as a former child. Your child sees you as a stable adult. Now, you may understand your child perfectly, but your child doesn’t know that. It helps when you give criticism to visualize things from your child’s perspective and couch your words is such a way that your child knows clearly you understand him. 7- Sometimes it is Better to Delay the Criticism We have a knee jerk reaction to respond immediately when we see our children do something that we don’t like. This is a normal reaction. However, you should always ask yoursef if this is the best time and place to rebuke your child. When your child does something wrong he will be expecting the criticism right away. When the child is expecting the reaction, his guard is up he will react by defending himself and fighting back. He will not hear what you say and he will be defending himself. Sometimes it is better to wait until things quiet down. Then you can discuss with the child rationally and the child will hear it. You will also be

calmer and be able to deliver a better message to your child. 8-Sometimes no Criticism is the Best The purpose of criticism is to correct future behavior. If it is clear to the child that he did something wrong and if the child feels bad about what was done and he is not likely to repeat it, there is nothing added by acknowledging his misdeed.

Conclusion I want to point out that the principles that we have discussed apply when you need to rebuke anybody. The difference is that for anyone else we usually can choose whether or not to get involved. As a parent we do not have that option. We are automatically involved. We have an obligation to correct our children’s behavior. Our children need our guidance. It is a terrible example when parents let their children do what they want without direction. The children may act like they like the freedom, but these are the children who grow up not knowing right from wrong and not realizing that there are consequences for bad actions. Eventually these children feel that their parents really don’t care about them. Often they are right. It is hard to be a parent. But the more effort you put into steering your child on the proper path to adulthood, the more happiness you will have when you share in your child’s successes through his life.

About The Author

Anthony Kane, MD is a physician and international lecturer. Get ADD ADHD Child Behavior and Treatment Help ( http://addadhdadvances.com/ childyoulove.html as well as Oppositional Defiant Disorder child behavior help and advice ( http:// addadhdadvances.com/betterbehavior )and help with defiant teenagers ( http://addadhdadvances. com/ntpcentral.html )

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


Parenting

53

Giving Your

Child Constructive

Criticism Anthony Kane MD

Our role as parents is to educate our children to behave properly in the world. To do this we must be able to point out and help them to correct their mistakes. This means that we must be able to give them constructive criticism. First we need to stress that to give this criticism to our children is not an option, it is an obligation. We have a parental obligation to correct our children. It is neither in our children’s best interests nor do we do them any favors if we do not guide them properly. When we see things that come up in their daily lives that they do wrong, we must correct this behave. How can we as parents redirect our children’s behavior in such a way that it does not get in the way of the healthy parent child relationship? How to Give Criticism Constructively There are a number of things we should remember when redirecting our children that will make our criticism more accepted and more effective.

March | April 2008

1- Children Have Feelings This is probably the most important thing to remember when criticizing our children. It is obvious to everyone that children have feelings. Yet very often it is something that we as parents forget. When our children are small, they are almost entirely in our control. It is easy to forget that they are little people. They have feelings that can be hurt and self-esteem that can be crushed if we criticize them in a non-constructive belittling way. We must try to relate to them as we would like others to relate to us. 2- Have Your Message Clear The goal of proper criticism is to get your message across to your child. That means you have to have a message. If you don’t have an idea you are trying to convey, then all you are doing by criticizing your child is venting your own anger and frustration. You will do nothing positive for your child, and your child will not change his behavior in the future. Remember, your goal with criticism is to educate, not to

punish or embarrass or to seek revenge against the child. When you criticize you must have something you are trying to teach. 3- Deliver Your Message Properly You must give rebuke. It is your obligation as a parent. The point is that it should be given in a positive manner. To do this you must satisfy a number of conditions. a. Criticize the Behavior not Your Child This is critical. Direct your criticism toward your child’s behavior. It has to be clear to your child that it is the behavior that upsets you, not him. b. Don’t Label Your Child Children get their sense of who they are from what others tell them. When a parent gives a child a label, this label will eventually stick, with disastrous consequences. c. Give Your Rebuke Privately It will be hard enough on your child to have to bear your criticism. You should do everything you can to spare him the

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


54

commonly in our care taking and in our concerns about others, but we enjoy and thrive when we’re a part of the right groups. We want to be connected. We don’t want to be isolated. Choosing the right groups, the right tribes to belong to, is part of the dilemma and the wonderment of going through adult life. While our children don’t always have much freedom in choosing what groups they belong to, sometimes they can be so greatly against an activity that we finally let them quit. We may let them leave the Girl Scouts or little league, or perhaps stop taking piano lessons, thus letting them make their own determinations.

things she’s had to deal with and live through in her many years. I can also be in the presence of a two-year-old and learn the infectious, delightful nature of laughter once more, a lesson I may have forgotten too often. I can be taking a walk at the shore, listening to the sounds of the ocean waves and letting them soothe me, reminding me of the constancy of Mother Nature and her efforts to keep the world whole and in rhythm. Wherever a woman passes in her life, she can be giving and receiving profound levels of exchange with nature and with other people of all ages and all stages of life. This is indeed what the good life is all about.

But we, as adult women, can on the whole always have the privilege and luxury of picking our groups. It may well be time, as your children get older, to say “goodbye” forever to the PTA. It may be time to find a religious affiliation that is or is not connected to your heritage or what you were initially exposed to.

Gateway Seven: Positive Action, Remember the Notion of a Good Deed

Gateway Six: Sharing Our Wisdom, Mentoring and Being Mentored As women, we live in a golden age. We have more education than women have historically had access to. We live longer; we’re healthier; we look better. Everything is really in our favor if we know how to absorb and share our wisdom and knowledge. The key to making use of all our opportunities, and maybe even the key to a happy and healthy longevity, is learning what we need to learn. What a lot of women don’t realize is that mentoring can come in many different forms. I can be sitting with an 85-year-old woman and in listening to the story of her life have my heart warmed and my courage heightened, just by hearing the

March | April 2008

This Gateway is the gateway of positive action, or “Why not do a good deed, it can’t hurt!” We’re all faced with bouts of discouragement, letdowns and disappointments, and for women, certainly the cycle of life itself has its ups and downs. Anyone fortunate enough to have longevity on her side will inevitably sustain losses and disappointments. None of the Gateways to Happiness can totally prevent a person from the necessary bumps and grinds of life, but what they do provide are mechanisms not only with which to pick ourselves up heroically, but to strengthen ourselves and make the world a better place for us. One of the very best ways to do this is through positive action. I look at positive action in three ways. For one thing, it’s good practice to take positive action, whether it’s about a personal issue in your own life, or to help others. This forces us to practice timeliness, good behaviors, and often good logic and decision-making.

Secondly, taking positive action can definitely help offset loneliness, letdown feelings, and feelings of discouragement. It does this by the act of pushing us into connecting with people, sharing with people and having the opportunity to experience the happiness shared by others when they are affected by something positive that we do. The cliché, “A smile is more infectious than a frown,” definitely holds true in this case. Thirdly, doing positive action helps us to grow emotionally and spiritually. And it helps the world at large. It is a win-win for everybody and everything alive. Positive psychology in general and the Enchanted Self Gateways to Happiness emphasize how important and how much fun it can be to rediscover the best of ourselves.

I wish you good luck and good times as you enter the Gateways to Happiness!

Article Directory: http://www.articlecube.com Dr. Barbara Becker Holstein is a Positive Psychology expert and the author of THE ENCHANTED SELF: A Positive Therapy, RECIPES FOR ENCHANTMENT: The Secret Ingredient is YOU!, There Comes a Time in Every Woman’s Life for DELIGHT! and her latest book THE TRUTH, I’m Ten, I’m Smart and I Know Everything! Originator of THE ENCHANTED SELF®, Dedicated to Delight, Purpose and of course, Feeling Good About Ourselves! The Enchanted Self - Dr. Barbara Holstein.

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


55 capable of doing good, and no one can sidetrack me from who I really am.” When you fall in love with yourself, you begin to feel the positive self-esteem that comes when we don’t deflate ourselves. You’re ready to take yourself out for tea or to that wonderful spa for a day, or to go back and play the piano, which you always wanted to do. You’re ready to recognize all the tools of wisdom that you have to offer. You’re ready to recognize that you have an Enchanted Self that deserves to be part of your every day. When you love yourself, you know when you need help. You know when you need guidance. It isn’t a narcissistic love where you feel that you are perfect. It’s a love of yourself, as you would love a child. If the child is ill, you take the child to the doctor. If the child comes home with a good paper from school, you put it on the refrigerator. It’s a self-acknowledgment that makes you viable, real, and whole. Now you’ve become really ready to see the story of your life in a positive light. Even the disappointments, even tragedies have served only to hone you like tempered steel. You’ve been through the battles and have emerged stronger. You’re in charge of your own self, a most wonderful feeling!

Gateway Three: Learning to Meet Our Needs and Negotiate Successfully There’s nothing more demoralizing than a woman who does not know how to speak up for herself, who doesn’t have a voice for herself. When we feel ignored or not understood, we can feel rage and anger building. Often as women we find ourselves in a predicament where we don’t know how to speak up. We simply don’t know how to nego-

March | April 2008

tiate for what we want. While sometimes it’s a cultural attitude that we’ve taken on, for instance that women should be demure, quiet, and modest, often it’s due to a lack of understanding the appropriate skill-set necessary for negotiating effectively. All of these factors put a tremendous pressure on our true capacities. Our future happiness or fulfillment is restricted simply because we don’t know the right road to get there. Learning how to meet our needs and how to negotiate appropriately is a lot of work, but the satisfaction far outweighs the work. When you have been able to speak with integrity to a husband, mother-in-law or a boss, when you have been able to finish a level of training that moves you ahead professionally, you’re really living your Enchanted Self. You feel as special as you deserve to feel. It’s worth every moment of effort.

Gateway Four: Replenishment Truly coming home to our Enchanted Self Replenishment, joy, pleasure and delight are all parts of truly coming home to our Enchanted Selves. If any gateway is the pivotal gateway for a woman, it is this gateway. This is the gateway that we must return to above all others, as frequently as possible. It is where we fuel up, where we energize. It is where we fill ourselves again so that we can meet the needs of others, be the caretakers of the world, bring up our children, spend time with the elderly, and do the hundreds of womanly tasks that we do, including having a full time job and running a home.

It may seem strange to you at first, but the smartest way to fill up again once we’ve become depleted is to bring personal satisfaction and replenishment back into our own lives. This means really knowing who you are, loving yourself and knowing how to meet your needs. If you feel rejuvenated after a great game of tennis, then that works for you. If you try to fill up by going to a comedy performance or having a massage, you may remain on empty if it isn’t right for you. Choosing what is right differs from person to person, so invest some good thought into finding out what is right for yourself. In THE ENCHANTED SELF: A Positive Therapy, I teach how to sort through your memories to get to know yourself, so that you can really tune in on the best forms of replenishment, joy and pleasure for you. A general rule of thumb is to look for what has felt good in the past, and try to either duplicate it or find a way to transform the activity into a form that works for your present stage of life. For example, a long swim in a lake in childhood might now be light swimming, walking in the pool at the local “Y,” and a cup of coffee!

Gateway Five: Coming Home or Going Away, Finding Tribes in Which to Belong As women we find ourselves automatically belonging to certain groups. There’s the family we’re born into, the family we may have created through marriage, and all sorts of other groups going on in our lives: PTA groups, office colleagues and church affiliations, etc. Many women don’t realize how critical it is to belong to groups. Depression feeds very quickly off of isolation. By nature most women not only share

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


self Improvement

56

Seven Gateways to Happiness

A Positive Psychology Method for Increased Happiness

Dr. Barbara Becker Holstein

What are the tools to get to THE ENCHANTED SELF® part of ourselves? What skills do we need in order to find happiness that is unique and sustainable for each person? This paper outlines the positive psychology methods that you need to employ to enter each of the “Seven Gateways to Happiness.”

First Gateway: Honoring what is Right about Ourselves Rather Than What is Wrong

As women, we’re all experts in identifying what is wrong with ourselves. We can probably quickly make up a long list, detailing what is wrong in our lives. However, it’s a lot harder to get

March | April 2008

in touch with what is right. We need to know ourselves in positive ways. We need to learn how to honor our talents, strengths, even our coping skills which serve us so well. And most important, we need to treasure and enjoy our potential. These parts of us, if not honored, identified and talked about both to ourselves and to others, will lose their power. We have to keep igniting them. We need to get to know ourselves in ways that emphasize the heroic, strong parts of ourselves. This means using our memories in very different ways from what we’ve been accustomed to. It means searching through our history to find our talents, strengths and even lost potential, even if we have to

sort through pounds of dysfunction. It means searching our past for what is right about ourselves, not for what is wrong.

Gateway Two: Falling in Love with Ourselves This is an extremely important gateway. This gateway is achieved after we have made efforts to reclaim and honor our talents, capacities, strengths, lost potential and coping skills. Now we are ready. We no longer break our hearts by putting ourselves down and saying “No, no, you can’t do that,” or “You’re stupid.” Now we are ready to say, “Yes, I love myself. I have a lot to offer. I am capable of having fun. I am

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


57

mission on the Status of Women but US Government failed to fulfill its duty to issue visas for the Iranian Officials.” This news was reported on Wed, Feb 20th at the following site: http://www.presstv.ir/detail.aspx?id= 44013&sectionid=351020101 While the official Iranian delegation did not participated at the Commission on the Status of Women, and no representation from civil society in Iran was present at the CSW ( to the best knowledge of the author ), the few Iranian women participant, collected many signature in support of the struggle of Iranian women for

March | April 2008

equality and peace and in particular in support of the Campaign of One Million Signature to change the Discriminatory Laws against Women in Iran. The harsh realities of life speaks loud and clear about many challenges Iranian women are facing. In addition to repression and daily harassments, in addition to facing discriminatory laws and not enjoying full and equal citizenship, Millions of women lack sustainable livelihood, employment, health care, economic and political power. They are constantly living in state of fear of violence perpetuated by the patriarchal culture, at home, in community and by government. Ira-

nian women are also facing another layer of fearfulness of violence because of threat to war and conflict by global forces of aggression and militarization. The fact is that financing for gender equality means financing for ending violence against women as violence is the cause and consequences of gender inequality and violation of women’s human rights and dignity. The gender policies of Iranian regime is divestment rather than investment in women and girls. Elahe Amani participated as President of Women’s Intercultural Network, and presented at two panels. One Titled “ Funding Politics and Politics of Funding“ and “ Envisioning 5th International Women Conference” both sponsored by Women’s Intercultural Network. Gloria Steinem, one of the founding mothers of feminist movement during 1960s was also participated in the panel on “ Envisioning 5th International Women Conference”. After the panel, she not only expressed her support for the plight of Iranian women for equality, she even signed the petition in support of the Campaign of One Million Signature to change discriminatory laws in Iran.

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


58

This year, the celebration will be focused t on financing for gender equality which is the theme of 12-day session until March 7th on “Financing for Gender Equality and Empowerment of Women” and will examine one emerging issue: “Gender perspectives on climate change. The commission began its 52nd session on Monday February 25th with a high-level round table of official delegations to UN. In addition, two interactive expert panels on Tuesday February 26th provided additional opportunities to discuss the theme of Financing for gender equality and seeking solutions to the many issue s related to women’s human right. Another item on the agenda of the 52nd session of UN Commission on the Status of Women will be to review the status of implementation of prior recommendations on “Women’s equal participation in conflict prevention, management and conflict resolution and in post-conflict peace building.” The Commission will also reviews the Secretary-General Ban Ki-moon’s recent report on the Financing for Gender Equality and the Empowerment of Women and holding governments accountable for seeking innovative sources for empowerment of women and women organizations.

change is considered necessary as the current architecture is not meeting the needs of UN. Parallel to the work of Commission, more than 5,000 women from various civil society groups/ NGOs around the world who have committed to monitor their government’s commitments and efforts in implementing the UN recommendations on gender issues hold more than 20 events everyday. For the UN, the active participation of NGOs in the commission’s work is a critical element because they have been influential in shaping the current gender equality framework and women’s empowerment and continue to play an important role in holding international and national leaders accountable for the commitments they made. Secretary-General Ban Ki-moon took the opportunity of the opening session of the commission to launch his long term campaign, which aims to secure political will and increased resources to end violence against women and girls and to galvanize world public

opinion to ensure action by policy makers at the highest level. The campaign also aims to strengthen the UN role in the movement to end Violence Against Women and to protect the dignity and rights of women globally in addition to create an organizational culture across the UN agencies that takes action to prevent and address violence against women. The campaign will run from 2008 through 2015. According to the World Bank, one in three women in the world is likely to be subjected to violence in her lifetime. Women aged 15-44 are more at risk from rape and domestic violence than from cancer, malaria, motor accidents and war. Over the past two decades, increased attention has been paid by governments, the UN System and NGOs to prevent and combat violence against women, but much more needs to be done. According to the head of the Iranian Parliament’s Committee for Women and Family Affairs Fatemeh Alia, “an Iranian delegation was primed to take part in the 52nd session of the Com-

The 52nd session of the commission will also consider the SecretaryGeneral’s report on ending violence against women specifically, female genital mutilation, forced marriage of the girl child, and the situation of and assistance to Palestinian women. Gender Equality Architecture Reform (GEAR) of the United Nations is another issue on the agenda as many civil society organizations argue that

March | April 2008

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


Report

59

“Investing in Women and Girls” United Nation Theme for 2008 International Women’s Day

Elahe Amani Researcher & Activist Report from 52nd Session of the Commission on the Status of Women

The theme for celebration International Women’s Day 2008 is: “Investing in Women and Girls”. Since the inception of the UN Commission on the Status of Women (CSW) in June 1946, the aim of CSW has been to prepare reports and make recommendations on promoting women’s rights in political, economic, civil, social and educational fields. For the last 51 sessions, the annual commission’s meeting will end with celebration of International Women’s Day. The idea of an International Women’s Day ( IWD) first arose at the turn of the century and is rooted in the global movement for gender equality. It is an occasion marked by women’s groups around the world to reaffirm their plight for equality and celebrate their achievements. This date is also commemorated at the United Nations and is designated in many countries as a national holiday. IWD is now an official holiday in many countries of former Soviet Republics and Vietnam. In United State the Month of March is officially celebrated as “Women’s

March | April 2008

History Month”. When women on all continents, often divided by national boundaries and by ethnic, linguistic, cultural, economic, religious and political differences, come together to celebrate their Day, they can look back to a tradition that represents almost a century of struggle for equality, justice, peace and development. International Women’s Day is the narrative of ordinary women as makers of history; it is deep rooted in the struggle of women to gain the dignity and respect as an equal citizen and have an opportunity to participate and contribute in their respective society . In ancient Greece, Lysistrata initiated a sexual strike against men in order to end war; during the French Revolution, Parisian women calling for “liberty, equality, fraternity” marched on Versailles to demand women’s suffrage. In 1975, during International Women’s Year, the United Nations began celebrating 8 March as International Women’s Day. Two years later, in December 1977, the General Assembly adopted a resolution proclaiming

a United Nations Day for Women’s Rights and International Peace to be observed on any day of the year by Member States, in accordance with their historical and national traditions. For the United Nations, International Women’s Day has been observed on 8 March since 1975. One of the questions often asked is why dedicate a day exclusively to the celebration of the world’s women? In adopting its resolution on the observance of Women’s Day, the General Assembly cited two reasons: to recognize the fact that securing peace and social progress and the full enjoyment of human rights and fundamental freedoms require the active participation, equality and development of women; and to acknowledge the contribution of women to the strengthening of international peace and security. For the women of the world, the Day’s symbolism has a wider meaning: It is an occasion to review how far they have come in their struggle for equality, peace and development. It is also an opportunity to unite, network and mobilize for meaningful change.

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


Cover Story

60

Esteemed Members o of Our Community:

Dr. Payam C. Ataii Founder & Board Member of National Association of Dental Professionals ®

available, he is also the national speaker and educator for Invisalign® and National Association of Dental Professionals® amongst his peers as well as other board members. It is not just Dr. Ataii’s credentials that have put him on the road to success, his honesty integrity and demeanor keeps his patients comfortable enough to refer their family members and friends, which he says is the biggest complement. “The happiest people in the world are ones who help people…” these are my fathers’ words which I carry with me everyday. Log on to www.LaserDentalCenter.info to learn more about the procedures before you make an appointment and experience the wonders of laser dentistry and Invisalign for yourself.

Dr. Payam C. Ataii, D.M.D

Its our pleasure to present Dr. Payam C. Ataii who has been featured on networks such as ABC, NBC, KTLA news, and just recently was awarded Winner of the 2007 Invisalign National Summit Case Shoot-out Award which placed him Number One in United States and Canada, selected by 1,700 of his peers. As dental director and treating doctor at Laser Dental Center ®, Dr. Ataii brings over a decade of clinical experience to each of his patients including his unique trademark of dental laser treatments. “At Laser Dental Center we believe in letting the patients reap the rewards of the technology that is available, and for me to educate my patients about the different procedures we offer,” states Dr. Ataii. The true-YAG laser used by Dr. Ataii, works by spraying out a computer-controlled ray of light, cooling the tooth with air and water. The laser energy beam is specifically absorbed by the decay, and when the microscopic cooling system of the water particles are activated, the decay will evaporate and remove the cavity ¬all without a needle reducing the use of the drill, and usually with no pain at all. “By using the Laser, I control the amount of heat generated by the laser equipment in first numbing the hard organic tissue (the tooth) where a needle would traditionally be used.

March | April 2008

Then I remove the decayed area by generating a stronger ray of light,” Dr. Ataii explains. It is procedures such as Laser Cosmetic Dentistry, Laser Brite™ Whitening System, his exclusive Laser Mercury Detoxification™ and Invisalign® treatment of crooked teeth with clear invisible aligners that have his patients smiling with confidence, and has his peers attending lectures and seminars given by Dr. Ataii. “The results of laser dentistry have been phenomenal,” he notes. Wanting to take his practice to the next level, Dr. Ataii has teamed up with his brother, Dr. Alexander Pooya Ataii, a cosmetic physician, and added an adjoining office suite to introduce Laser It! Cosmetic Skin Center. “We have created an environment where patients can feel comfortable rejuvenating their skin as well as their smile all under the same roof,” Dr. Ataii explains. We have definitely seen a shift in the cosmetic world where it’s not just for women anymore,” Says Ataii. Both men and women can take advantage of personalized packages that combine dental and medical treatment to enhance their smile and overall image. Dr. Ataii not only educates his patients regarding the latest technology and treatments

BOARD CERITIFICATION Commonwealth of Massachusetts Dental License ‘96 California State Dental Board License ‘97 Nevada State Board License ‘05 DENTAL DEGREE & EXTERNSHIP Tufts University School of Dental Medicine ‘96 Harvard University School of Dental Medicine ‘97 AWARDS & DISTINCTIONS Winner of Invisalign Summit Clinical Achievement Award ‘07 Top Dentist Award (two years in a row) ’05, ‘06 American College of Prosthodontics Achievement Award DENTAL AFFILIATION National Association of Dental Professionals (Founder and Board Member) Academy of Laser Dentistry American Dental Association Academy of General Dentistry RESEARCH PROJECTS & PUBLICATIONS Aesthetic Trend & Technology Journal (Laser Dentistry technology leads the way to painless procedure) Journal of Dental Research (four publications) International Association of Dental Research NEWS AND NATIONAL MEDIA ABC Local News ABC National News NBC National News KTLA Morning Local News CBS San Diego Evening News

LOCATION

Laser Dental Center® 24881 Alicia Parkway # H Laguna Hills, CA 92653 (949) 707-5273 (949) 637-1332 direct line WEBSITE www.LaserDentalCenter.info e-mail : NADPdrs@yahoo.com

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


Opinion

61

MOVING TOWARD HARMONY Depending on our evolution we might have a different way of searching the unknown. According to some myths, over two millennia ago an unknown higher being visited the earth, fell in love with one of us, and gave her a son who became a shepherd advocating peace and harmony.

know it. Some of us feel so insecure about not knowing that find the answer in absolute denial of the unknown, or creating huge walls and secret agencies for protection from it. Some of us doubt the unknown could be fully known and try to know parts of it through vaguely knowable examples.

Similar to other humans in search of an unknown across the ages, we define a higher being with our limited knowledge. As soon as we define it, we start worshiping our unknown institutionally and forget that we didn’t know what it was in the first place. Once we have created our unknown as we understood it, we might try to convince others that it created us as it desired and it deserves to be worshiped by all. Depending on what we know about our needs, we decorate our creation with ornamental flowery and thorny traits such as majestic and merciful or needy and revengeful.

For example some of us might intuitively know the beauty of a random forest through the right side of our brain, and some of us via the left side might rationally analyze the logic in the make up of a single tree. Some of us might know that all trees are created green, and some of us might point out that every tree has a unique shape and size. Some of us might know the answer to a warm and sunny day is having a glass of water and sitting on the earth under the shadow of a tree, and some of us might argue the tree and its shadow are the collective artwork of the earth, the water, and the sun.

Some of us become absolutely sure about our creation and develop a fanatic behavior of rejecting others for not recognizing our unknown as we

All in all what we know is different from one of us to another one. Despite our differences in what we don’t know, together we have classified things that

March | April 2008

Dr. Kamal H Artin, MD

we know. For example we have classified stagnant organisms as plants, the ones that move toward a direction based on instinct as animals, and the ones that move with a purpose as humans. Moving with a purpose should not be the only traits that make us different from other beings. Even a nut that falls from a tree might purposefully be moving toward a previously unknown force, the gravity. Humans, the brainiest artwork of their created unknown, are expected not to stay stagnant between the gravity and the falling nuts, but as advocated by one of our mythical shepherds to move with a higher purpose toward peace and harmony. While the life of a shepherd symbolizes peace and a new beginning in one culture, the beginning of spring symbolizes a new life and harmony in another. I wish a peacful and harmonious new day to all of you who celebrate the life of a new beginning in winter and the beginning of a new life in spring. (www.doctorartin.com)

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬


Editor’s Note

“If we had no winter, the spring would not be so pleasant; if we did not sometimes taste of adversity, prosperity would not be so welcome” – Anne Bradstreet Dear Readers, First and foremost I would like to wish all of our readers and Iranians everywhere a very happy Nowruz. May your year be filled with health of body, wisdom of mind, and strength of character. The Iranian New Year or Nowruz is a celebration of the Spring Equinox, when the sun is positioned directly above the Earth’s Equator. For Iranians, Nowruz is a new beginning, filled with the company of family and friends and pleasantries. However, we must remember that Nowruz is about more than the “Haftseen” and the presents and the “Eid Deedanee”. As everyone gets ready to clean the house, buy new clothes and pack the picnic baskets for “sizde bedar”, we should reflect on the true purposes behind these traditions. We display a “haftseen” to celebrate the natural bounties of the Earth and the protections that each one affords us. We are supposed to go to “chahar shambe soori” to celebrate the miracle of fire and it’s cleansing attributes, not to simply meet and greet at the beach and for young people to go to after hours “chahar shambe soori” clubs. The intent behind “sizdah bedar” is to connect with the Earth for an entire day and appreciate the gift of nature. “Sizdah bedar” is NOT intended for you to wear your fanciest clothes, drive a gas guzzling SUV into the park, eat Ash Reshte and disrespect the Earth by littering when you leave and then explain to your non-Iranian friends how Nowruz is a celebration of the Earth. Let’s not forget the true reasons behind the beautiful traditions that we have maintained for over 3000 years. Let us not ruin them by using them as an excuse for gossiping, showing off and clubbing. Let us remember that the Earth’s resources are limited and in the same way that we appreciate its natural protections, we must protect the Earth. So my fellow Iranians, please take this Nowruz to make a resolution to be more Earth friendly when possible. I, myself do not make the best earth friendly decisions all the time. But we can still maintain the lifestyles that we enjoy while taking small steps to protect the planet for generations to come. Please visit the following sites for small ways that you and your family can protect our planet. http://www.fypower.org/res/tools/energy_tips.html http://www.wateruseitwisely.com/100ways/indoor.shtml In sum, we here at Jaam-va-Jaan would like to wish our fellow Iranians a truly Happy Nowruz and to also wish all women a Happy International Women’s Day on March 8th. Thank you for your continued support, Golnoush Goharzad, J.D.

Editor ggoharzad@jaam-va-jaan.com Director : Parvin Afjeh Editor in chief: Reza Goharzad Editor : Golnoush Goharzad Published by Sabz publication Mailing Address: 5319 University Dr Dr. #129 Irvine, CA 92612 (949) 280-2305 (For ad & article inquiries) (949) 786-6460 (Fax & general inquiries) jaam-va-jaan.com Our vision is to, with the help of mental health and medical professionals, take a step in the direction of strengthening the familial and cultural bonds in the Iranian community, through valuable and practical education and information. This magazine is not to be used in place of professional medical care. This magazine is only for the purpose of public knowlege. The opinions expressed in Jaam-va-Jaan articles are opinions of the authors and not that of Sabzpublication. Use of the articles and pictures is prohibited unless credit is given to the author, Jaam-va-Jaan and Sabzpublication.

March | April 2008

1387 ‫ ﻓﺮﻭﺭﺩﻳﻦ ﻭ ﺍﺭﺩﻳﺒﻬﺸﺖ‬- 15 ‫ﺷﻤﺎﺭﻩ‬

Jaam Va Jaan (Mind,Body & more)  

Health and Psychology bilingual Magazine (English & Farsi) for community

Read more
Read more
Similar to
Popular now
Just for you